Guest User

Untitled

a guest
Mar 10th, 2016
2,277
0
Never
Not a member of Pastebin yet? Sign Up, it unlocks many cool features!
text 373.78 KB | None | 0 0
  1. The way of the pilgrim & The pilgrim continues his way
  2.  
  3.  
  4. By the grace of God I am a Christian man, by my actions a great sinner, and by
  5. calling a homeless wanderer of the humblest birth who roams from place to place. My
  6. worldly goods are a knapsack with some dried bread in it on my back, and in my
  7. breast pocket a Bible. And that is all.
  8.  
  9. On the twenty-fourth Sunday after Pentecost I went to church to say my prayers there
  10. during the liturgy. The first Epistle of St. Paul to the Thessalonians was being read,
  11. and among other words I heard these—"Pray without ceasing." It was this text, more
  12. than any other, which forced itself upon my mind, and I began to think how it was
  13. possible to pray without ceasing, since a man has to concern himself with other
  14. things also in order to make a living. I looked at my Bible and with my own eyes read
  15. the words which I had heard, that is, that we ought always, at all times and in all
  16. places, to pray with uplifted hands. I thought and thought, but knew not what to make
  17. of it. "What ought I to do?" I thought. "Where shall I find someone to explain it to me?
  18. I will go to the churches where famous preachers are to be heard; perhaps there I
  19. shall hear something that will throw light on it for me." I did so. I heard a number of
  20. very fine sermons on prayer—what prayer is, how much we need it, and what its
  21. fruits are—but no one said how one could succeed in prayer. I heard a sermon on
  22. spiritual prayer, and unceasing prayer, but how it was to be done was not pointed
  23. out.
  24.  
  25. Thus listening to sermons failed to give me what I wanted, and having had my fill of
  26. them without gaining understanding, I gave up going to hear public sermons. I settled
  27. on another plan—by God's help to look for some experienced and skilled person who
  28. would give me in conversation that teaching about unceasing prayer which drew me
  29. so urgently. For a long time I wandered through many places. I read my Bible always,
  30. and everywhere I asked whether there was not in the neighborhood a spiritual
  31. teacher, a devout and experienced guide, to be found. One day I was told that in a
  32. certain village a gentleman had long been living and seeking the salvation of his soul.
  33. He had a chapel in his house. He never left his estate, and he spent his time in
  34. prayer and reading devotional books. Hearing this, I ran rather than walked to the
  35. village named. I got there and found him.
  36.  
  37. 3
  38.  
  39. "What do you want of me?" he asked.
  40.  
  41. "I have heard that you are a devout and clever person," said I. "In God's name
  42. please explain to me the meaning of the Apostle's words, 'Pray without ceasing.' How
  43. is it possible to pray without ceasing? I want to know so much, but I cannot
  44. understand it at all."
  45.  
  46. He was silent for a while and looked at me closely. Then he said, "Ceaseless
  47. interior prayer is a continual yearning of the human spirit toward God. To succeed in
  48. this consoling exercise we must pray more often to God to teach us to pray without
  49. ceasing. Pray more, and pray more fervently. It is prayer itself which will reveal to you
  50. how it can be achieved unceasingly; but it will take some time."
  51.  
  52. So saying, he had food brought to me, gave me money for my journey, and let me
  53. go. He did not explain the matter.
  54.  
  55. Again I set off. I thought and thought, I read and read, I dwelt over and over again
  56. upon what this man had said to me, but I could not get to the bottom of it. Yet so
  57. greatly did I wish to understand that I could not sleep at night. I walked at least 125
  58. miles, and then I came to a large town, a provincial capital, where I saw a monastery.
  59. At the inn where I stopped I heard it said that the abbot was a man of great kindness,
  60. devout and hospitable. I went to see him. He met me in a very friendly manner, asked
  61. me to sit down, and offered me refreshment.
  62.  
  63. "I do not need refreshment, holy Father," I said, "but I beg you to give me some
  64. spiritual teaching. How can I save my soul?"
  65.  
  66. "What? Save your soul? Well, live according to the commandments; say your
  67. prayers and you will be saved."
  68.  
  69. "But I hear it said that we should pray without ceasing, and I don't know how to
  70. pray without ceasing. I cannot even understand what unceasing prayer means. I beg
  71. you, Father, explain this to me."
  72.  
  73. "I don't know how to explain further, dear brother. But, stop a moment, I have a
  74. little book, and it is explained there." And he handed me St. Dmitri's book, on The
  75. Spiritual Education of the Inner Man, saying, "Look, read this page."
  76.  
  77. I began to read as follows: "The words of the Apostle, 'Pray without ceasing,'
  78. should be understood as referring to the creative prayer of the understanding. The
  79.  
  80. 4:
  81.  
  82. understanding can always be reaching out toward God and praying to Him
  83. unceasingly."
  84.  
  85. "But," I asked, "What is the method by which the understanding can always be
  86. turned toward God, never be disturbed, and pray without ceasing?"
  87.  
  88. "It is very difficult, even for one to whom God Himself gives such a gift," replied
  89. the abbot. He did not give me the explanation. I spent the night at his house, and in
  90. the morning, thanking him for his kindly hospitality, I went on my way—where to, I did
  91. not know myself. My failure to understand made me sad, and by way of comforting
  92. myself I read my Bible. In this way I followed the main road for five days.
  93.  
  94. At last toward evening I was overtaken by an old man who looked like a cleric of
  95. some sort. In answer to my question he told me that he was a monk belonging to a
  96. monastery some six miles off the main road. He asked me to go there with him. "We
  97. take in pilgrims," said he, "and give them rest and food with devout persons in the
  98. guesthouse." I did not feel like going. So in reply I said that my peace of mind in no
  99. way depended upon my finding a resting place, but upon finding spiritual teaching.
  100. Neither was I running after food, for I had plenty of dried bread in my knapsack.
  101. "What sort of spiritual teaching are you wanting to get?" he asked me. "What is it
  102. puzzling you? Come now! Do come to our house, dear brother. We have startsi1 of
  103. ripe experience well able to give guidance to your soul and to set it upon the true
  104. path, in the light of the Word of God and the writings of the holy Fathers." "Well, it's
  105. like this, Father," said I. "About a year ago, while I was at the liturgy, I heard a
  106. passage from the Epistles which bade men to pray without ceasing. Failing to
  107. understand, I began to read my Bible, and there also in many places I found the
  108. divine command that we ought to pray at all times, in all places; not only while about
  109. our business, not only while awake, but even during sleep—'1 sleep, but my heart
  110. waketh.' This surprised me very much and I was at a loss to understand how it could
  111. be carried out and in what way it was to be done.
  112.  
  113. A burning desire and thirst for knowledge awoke in me. Day and night the matter was
  114. never out of my mind. So I began to go to churches and to listen to sermons. But
  115.  
  116. 5:
  117.  
  118. however many I heard, from not one of them did I get any teaching about how to pray
  119. without ceasing. They always talked about getting ready for prayer, or about its fruits
  120. and the like, without teaching one how to pray without ceasing, or what such prayer
  121. means. 1 have often read the Bible and there made sure of what 1 have heard. But
  122. meanwhile I have not reached the understanding that I long for, and so to this hour I
  123. am still uneasy and in doubt."
  124.  
  125. Then the old man crossed himself and spoke. "Thank God, my dear brother, for
  126. having revealed to you this unappeasable desire for unceasing interior prayer.
  127. Recognize in it the call of God, and calm yourself. Rest assured that what has
  128. hitherto been accomplished in you is the testing of the harmony of your own will with
  129. the voice of God. It has been granted to you to understand that the heavenly light of
  130. unceasing interior prayer is attained neither by the wisdom of this world, nor by the
  131. mere outward desire for knowledge, but that on the contrary it is found in poverty of
  132. spirit and in active experience in simplicity of heart. That is why it is not surprising
  133. that you have been unable to hear anything about the essential work of prayer, and
  134. to acquire the knowledge by which ceaseless activity in it is attained. Doubtless a
  135. great deal has been preached about prayer, and there is much about it in the
  136. teaching of various writers. But since for the most part all their reasonings are based
  137. upon speculation and the working of natural wisdom, and not upon active experience,
  138. they sermonize about the qualities of prayer rather than about the nature of the thing
  139. itself. One argues beautifully about the necessity of prayer, another about its power
  140. and the blessings which attend it, a third again about the things which lead to
  141. perfection in prayer, that is, about the absolute necessity of zeal, an attentive mind,
  142. warmth of heart, purity of thought, reconciliation with one's enemies, humility,
  143. contrition, and so on. But what is prayer? And how does one learn to pray? Upon
  144. these questions, primary and essential as they are, one very rarely gets any precise
  145. enlightenment from present-day preachers. For these questions are more difficult to
  146. understand than all their arguments that I have just spoken of, and they require
  147. mystical knowledge, not simply the learning of the schools. And the most deplorable
  148. thing of all is that the vain wisdom of the world compels them to apply the human
  149. standard to the divine. Many people reason quite the wrong way round about prayer,
  150.  
  151. 6:
  152.  
  153. thinking that good actions and all sorts of preliminary measures render us capable of
  154. prayer. But quite the reverse is the case; it is prayer which bears fruit in good works
  155. and all the virtues. Those who reason so take, incorrectly, the fruits and the results of
  156. prayer for the means of attaining it, and this is to depreciate the power of prayer. And
  157. it is quite contrary to Holy Scripture, for the Apostle Paul says, 'I exhort therefore that
  158. first of all supplications be made' (1 Tim. 2:1). The first thing laid down in the
  159. Apostle's words about prayer is that the work of prayer comes before everything else:
  160. '1 exhort therefore that first of all ... ' The Christian is bound to perform many good
  161. works, but before all else what he ought to do is to pray, for without prayer no other
  162. good work whatever can be accomplished. Without prayer he cannot find the way to
  163. the Lord, he cannot understand the truth, he cannot crucify the flesh with its passions
  164. and lusts, his heart cannot be enlightened with the light of Christ, he cannot be
  165. savingly united to God. None of those things can be effected unless they are
  166. preceded by constant prayer. I say 'constant,' for the perfection of prayer does not lie
  167. within our power; as the Apostle Paul says, 'For we know not what we should pray for
  168. as we ought' (Rom. 8:26). Consequently it is just to pray often, to pray always, which
  169. falls within our power as the means of attaining purity of prayer, which is the mother
  170. of all spiritual blessings. 'Capture the mother, and she will bring you the children,'
  171. said St. Isaac the Syrian. Learn first to acquire the power of prayer and you will easily
  172. practice all the other virtues. But those who know little of this from practical
  173. experience and the profoundest teaching of the holy Fathers have no clear
  174. knowledge of it and speak of it but little."
  175.  
  176. During this talk, we had almost reached the monastery. And so as not to lose touch
  177. with this wise old man and to get what I wanted more quickly, I hastened to say, "Be
  178. so kind, reverend Father, as to show me what prayer without ceasing means and
  179. how it is learnt. I see you know all about these things."
  180.  
  181. He took my request kindly and asked me into his cell. "Come in," said he. "I will
  182. give you a volume of the holy Fathers from which with God's help you can learn
  183. about prayer clearly and in detail."
  184.  
  185. We went into his cell and he began to speak as follows. "The continuous interior
  186. prayer of Jesus is a constant uninterrupted calling upon the divine name of Jesus
  187.  
  188. 7:
  189.  
  190. with the lips, in the spirit, in the heart, while forming a mental picture of His constant
  191. presence, and imploring His grace, during every occupation, at all times, in all places,
  192. even during sleep. The appeal is couched in these terms, 'Lord Jesus Christ, have
  193. mercy on me.' One who accustoms himself to this appeal experiences as a result so
  194. deep a consolation and so great a need to offer the prayer always that he can no
  195. longer live without it, and it will continue to voice itself within him of its own accord.
  196. Now do you understand what prayer without ceasing is?"
  197.  
  198. "Yes indeed, Father, and in God's name teach me how to gain the habit of it," I
  199. cried, filled with joy.
  200.  
  201. "Read this book," he said. "It is called The Philokalia,1 and it contains the full and
  202. detailed science of constant interior prayer, set forth by twenty-five holy Fathers. The
  203. book is marked by a lofty wisdom and is so profitable to use that it is considered the
  204. foremost and best manual of the contemplative spiritual life. As the revered
  205. Nicephorus said, 'It leads one to salvation without labor and sweat.'"
  206.  
  207. "Is it then more sublime and holy than the Bible?" I asked.
  208.  
  209. "No, it is not that. But it contains clear explanations of what the Bible holds in
  210. secret and which cannot be easily grasped by our shortsighted understanding. I will
  211. give you an illustration. The sun is the greatest, the most resplendent, and the most
  212. wonderful of heavenly luminaries, but you cannot contemplate and examine it simply
  213. with unprotected eyes. You have to use a piece of artificial glass that is many millions
  214. of times smaller and darker than the sun. But through this little piece of glass you can
  215. examine the magnificent monarch of stars, delight in it, and endure its fiery rays. Holy
  216. Scripture also is a dazzling sun, and this book, The Philokalia, is the piece of glass
  217. which we use to enable us to contemplate the sun in its imperial splendor. Listen
  218. now: I am going to read you the sort of instruction it gives on unceasing interior
  219. prayer."
  220.  
  221. He opened the book, found the instruction by St. Simeon the new theologian, and
  222. read: " 'Sit down alone and in silence. Lower your head, shut your eyes, breathe
  223. out gently, and imagine yourself looking into your own heart. Carry your mind, that is,
  224. your thoughts, from your head to your heart. As you breathe out, say "Lord Jesus
  225. Christ, have mercy on me." Say it moving your lips gently, or simply say it in your
  226.  
  227. 8:
  228.  
  229. mind. Try to put all other thoughts aside. Be calm, be patient, and repeat the process
  230. very frequently.'"
  231.  
  232. The old man explained all this to me and illustrated its meaning. We went on reading
  233. from The Philokalia passages of St. Gregory of Sinai, St. Callistus, and St. Ignatius,
  234. and what we read from the book the starets explained in his own words. I listened
  235. closely and with great delight, fixed it in my memory, and tried as far as possible to
  236. remember every detail. In this way we spent the whole night together and went to
  237. matins without having slept at all.The starets sent me away with his blessing and told
  238. me that while learning the prayer I must always come back to him and tell him
  239. everything, making a very frank confession and report; for the inward process could
  240. not go on properly and successfully without the guidance of a teacher.
  241.  
  242. In church I felt a glowing eagerness to take all the pains I could to learn unceasing
  243. interior prayer, and I prayed to God to come to my help. Then I began to wonder how
  244. I should manage to see my starets again for counsel or confession, since leave was
  245. not given to remain for more than three days in the monastery guesthouse, and there
  246. were no houses near. However, I learned that there was a village between two and
  247. three miles from the monastery. I went there to look for a place to live, and to my
  248. great happiness God showed me the thing I needed. A peasant hired me for the
  249. whole summer to look after his kitchen garden, and what is more gave me the use of
  250. a little thatched hut in it where I could live alone. God be praised! I had found a quiet
  251. place. And in this manner I took up my abode and began to learn interior prayer in
  252. the way I had been shown, and to go to see my starets from time to time.
  253.  
  254. For a week, alone in my garden, I steadily set myself to learn to pray without ceasing
  255. exactly as the starets had explained. At first things seemed to go very well. But then it
  256. tired me very much. I felt lazy and bored and overwhelmingly sleepy, and a cloud of
  257. all sorts of other thoughts closed round me. I went in distress to my starets and told
  258. him the state I was in.
  259.  
  260. 9
  261.  
  262. He greeted me in a friendly way and said, "My dear brother, it is the attack of the
  263. world of darkness upon you. To that world, nothing is worse than heartfelt prayer on
  264. our part. And it is trying by every means to hinder you and to turn you aside from
  265. learning the prayer. But all the same the enemy does only what God sees fit to allow,
  266. and no more than is necessary for us. It would appear that you need a further testing
  267. of your humility, and that it is too soon, therefore, for your unmeasured zeal to
  268. approach the loftiest entrance to the heart. You might fall into spiritual covetousness.
  269. I will read you a little instruction from The Philokalia upon such cases."
  270.  
  271. He turned to the teaching of Nicephorus and read, " 'If after a few attempts you do
  272. not succeed in reaching the realm of your heart in the way you have been taught, do
  273. what I am about to say, and by God's help you will find what you seek. The faculty of
  274. pronouncing words lies in the throat. Reject all other thoughts (you can do this if you
  275. will) and allow that faculty to repeat only the following words constantly, "Lord Jesus
  276. Christ, have mercy on me." Compel yourself to do it always. If you succeed for a
  277. time, then without a doubt your heart also will open to prayer. We know it from
  278. experience.'
  279.  
  280. "There you have the teaching of the holy Fathers on such cases," said my starets,
  281. "and therefore you ought from today onward to carry out my directions with
  282. confidence, and repeat the prayer of Jesus as often as possible. Here is a rosary.
  283. Take it, and to start with say the prayer three thousand times a day. Whether you are
  284. standing or sitting, walking or lying down, continually repeat 'Lord Jesus Christ, have
  285. mercy on me.' Say it quietly and without hurry, but without fail exactly three thousand
  286. times a day without deliberately increasing or diminishing the number. God will help
  287. you and by this means you will reach also the unceasing activity of the heart." I gladly
  288. accepted this guidance and went home and began to carry out faithfully and exactly
  289. what my starets had bidden. For two days I found it rather difficult, but after that it
  290. became so easy and likeable, that as soon as I stopped, I felt a sort of need to go on
  291. saying the prayer of Jesus, and I did it freely and willingly, not forcing myself to it as
  292. before. I reported to my starets, and he bade me say the prayer six thousand times a
  293. day, saying, "Be calm, just try as faithfully as possible to carry out the set number of
  294. prayers. God will vouchsafe you His grace."
  295.  
  296. 10:
  297.  
  298. In my lonely hut I said the prayer of Jesus six thousand times a day for a whole
  299. week. I felt no anxiety. Taking no notice of any other thoughts however much they
  300. assailed me, I had but one object, to carry out my starets's bidding exactly. And what
  301. happened? I grew so used to my prayer that when I stopped for a single moment I
  302. felt, so to speak, as though something were missing, as though I had lost something.
  303. The very moment I started the prayer again, it went on easily and joyously. If I met
  304. anyone I had no wish to talk to him. All I wanted was to be alone and to say my
  305. prayer, so used to it had I become in a week.
  306.  
  307. My starets had not seen me for ten days. On the eleventh day he came to see me
  308. himself, and I told him how things were going. He listened and said, "Now you have
  309. got used to the prayer. See that you preserve the habit and strengthen it. Waste no
  310. time, therefore, but make up your mind by God's help from today to say the prayer of
  311. Jesus twelve thousand times a day. Remain in your solitude, get up early, go to bed
  312. late, and come and ask advice of me every fortnight."
  313.  
  314. I did as he bade me. The first day I scarcely succeeded in finishing my task of saying
  315. twelve thousand prayers by late evening. The second day I did it easily and
  316. contentedly. To begin with, this ceaseless saying of the prayer brought a certain
  317. amount of weariness, my tongue felt numbed, I had a stiff sort of feeling in my jaws, I
  318. had a feeling at first pleasant but afterward slightly painful in the roof of my mouth.
  319. The thumb of my left hand, with which I counted my beads, hurt a little. I felt a slight
  320. inflammation in the whole of that wrist, and even up to the elbow, which was not
  321. unpleasant. Moreover, all this aroused me, as it were, and urged me on to frequent
  322. saying of the prayer. For five days I did my set number of twelve thousand prayers,
  323. and as I formed the habit I found at the same time pleasure and satisfaction in it.
  324.  
  325. Early one morning the prayer woke me up as it were. I started to say my usual
  326. morning prayers, but my tongue refused to say them easily or exactly. My whole
  327. desire was fixed upon one thing only—to say the prayer of Jesus, and as soon as I
  328. went on with it I was filled with joy and relief. It was as though my lips and my tongue
  329.  
  330. 11
  331.  
  332. pronounced the words entirely of themselves without any urging from me. I spent the
  333. whole day in a state of the greatest contentment. I felt as though I was cut off from
  334. everything else. I lived as though in another world, and I easily finished my twelve
  335. thousand prayers by the early evening. I felt very much like still going on with them,
  336. but I did not dare to go beyond the number my starets had set me. Every day
  337. following I went on in the same way with my calling on the name of Jesus Christ, and
  338. that with great readiness and liking. Then I went to see my starets and told him
  339. everything frankly and in detail.
  340.  
  341. He heard me out and then said, "Be thankful to God that this desire for the prayer
  342. and this facility in it have been manifested in you. It is a natural consequence which
  343. follows constant effort and spiritual achievement. So a machine to the principal wheel
  344. of which one gives a drive works for a long while afterward by itself; but if it is to go
  345. on working still longer, one must oil it and give it another drive. Now you see with
  346. what admirable gifts God in His love for mankind has endowed even the bodily nature
  347. of man. You see what feelings can be produced even outside a state of grace in a
  348. soul which is sinful and with passions unsubdued, as you yourself have experienced.
  349. But how wonderful, how delightful, and how consoling a thing it is when God is
  350. pleased to grant the gift of self-acting spiritual prayer, and to cleanse the soul from all
  351. sensuality! It is a condition which is impossible to describe, and the discovery of this
  352. mystery of prayer is a foretaste on earth of the bliss of heaven. Such happiness is
  353. reserved for those who seek after God in the simplicity of a loving heart. Now I give
  354. you my permission to say your prayer as often as you wish and as often as you can.
  355. Try to devote every moment you are awake to the prayer, call on the name of Jesus
  356. Christ without counting the number of times, and submit yourself humbly to the will of
  357. God, looking to Him for help. I am sure He will not forsake you and that He will lead
  358. you into the right path."
  359.  
  360. Under this guidance I spent the whole summer in ceaseless oral prayer to Jesus
  361. Christ, and I felt absolute peace in my soul. During sleep I often dreamed that I was
  362. saying the prayer. And during the day if I happened to meet anyone, all men without
  363. exception were as dear to me as if they had been my nearest relations. But I did not
  364.  
  365. 12
  366.  
  367. concern myself with them much. All my ideas were quite calmed of their own accord.
  368. I thought of nothing whatever but my prayer. My mind tended to listen to it, and my
  369. heart began of itself to feel at times a certain warmth and pleasure. If I happened to
  370. go to church, the lengthy service of the monastery seemed short to me and no longer
  371. wearied me as it had in time past. My lonely hut seemed like a splendid palace, and I
  372. knew not how to thank God for having sent to me, a lost sinner, so wholesome a
  373. guide and master.
  374.  
  375. But I was not long to enjoy the teaching of my dear starets, who was so full of divine
  376. wisdom. He died at the end of the summer. Weeping freely I bade him farewell and
  377. thanked him for the fatherly teaching he had given my wretched self, and as a
  378. blessing and a keepsake I begged for the rosary with which he said his prayers.
  379.  
  380. And so I was left alone. Summer came to an end and the kitchen garden was
  381. cleared. I had no longer anywhere to live. My peasant sent me away, giving me by
  382. way of wages two rubles, and filling up my bag with dried bread for my journey. Again
  383. I started off on my wanderings. But now I did not walk along as before, filled with
  384. care. The calling upon the name of Jesus Christ gladdened my way. Everybody was
  385. kind to me; it was as though everyone loved me.Then it occurred to me to wonder
  386. what I was to do with the money I had earned by my care of the kitchen garden. What
  387. good was it to me? Yet stay! I no longer had a starets; there was no one to go on
  388. teaching me. Why not buy The Philokalia and continue to learn from it more about
  389. interior prayer?
  390.  
  391. I crossed myself and set off with my prayer. I came to a large town, where I asked for
  392. the book in all the shops. In the end I found it, but they asked me three rubles for it,
  393. and I had only two. I bargained for a long time, but the shopkeeper would not budge
  394. an inch. Finally he said, "Go to this church nearby, and speak to the churchwarden.
  395. He has a book like that, but it's a very old copy. Perhaps he will let you have it for two
  396. rubles." I went, and sure enough I found and bought for my two rubles a worn and old
  397. copy of The Philokalia. I was delighted with it. I mended my book as much as I could,
  398.  
  399. 13
  400.  
  401. I made a cover for it with a piece of cloth, and put it into my breast pocket with my
  402. Bible.
  403.  
  404. And that is how I go about now, and ceaselessly repeat the prayer of Jesus, which is
  405. more precious and sweet to me than anything in the world. At times I do as much as
  406. forty-three or four miles a day and do not feel that I am walking at all. I am aware only
  407. of the fact that I am saying my prayer. When the bitter cold pierces me, I begin to say
  408. my prayer more earnestly, and I quickly get warm all over. When hunger begins to
  409. overcome me, I call more often on the name of Jesus, and I forget my wish for food.
  410. When I fall ill and get rheumatism in my back and legs, I fix my thoughts on the
  411. prayer and do not notice the pain. If anyone harms me I have only to think, "How
  412. sweet is the prayer of Jesus!" and the injury and the anger alike pass away and I
  413. forget it all. I have become a sort of half-conscious person. I have no cares and no
  414. interests. The fussy business of the world I would not give a glance to. The one thing
  415. I wish for is to be alone, and all by myself to pray, to pray without ceasing; and doing
  416. this, I am filled with joy. God knows what is happening to me! Of course, all this is
  417. sensuous, or as my departed starets said, an artificial state that follows naturally
  418. upon routine. But because of my unworthiness and stupidity I dare not venture yet to
  419. go on further and learn and make my own spiritual prayer within the depths of my
  420. heart. I await God's time. And in the meanwhile I rest my hope on the prayers of my
  421. departed starets. Thus, although I have not yet reached that ceaseless spiritual
  422. prayer which is self-acting in the heart, yet I thank God I do now understand the
  423. meaning of those words I heard in the Epistle—"Pray without ceasing."
  424.  
  425. I WANDERED ABOUT for a long time in different districts, having for my fellow-
  426. traveler the prayer of Jesus, which heartened and consoled me in all my journeys, in
  427. all my meetings with other people, and in all the happenings of travel. But I came to
  428. feel at last that it would be better for me to stay in some one place, in order to be
  429. alone more often, so as to be able to keep by myself and study The Philokalia.
  430. Although I read it whenever I found shelter for the night or rested during the day, yet I
  431. greatly wished to go more and more deeply into it, and with faith and heartfelt prayer
  432. to learn from it teaching about the truth for the salvation of my soul.
  433.  
  434. 14:
  435.  
  436. However, in spite of all my wishes, I could nowhere find any work that I was able to
  437. do, for I had lost the use of my left arm when quite a child. Seeing that because of
  438. this I should not be able to get myself a fixed abode, I made up my mind to go into
  439. Siberia to the tomb of St. Innocent of Irkutsk. My idea was that in the forests and
  440. steppes of Siberia I should travel in greater silence and therefore in a way that was
  441. better for prayer and reading. And this journey I undertook, all the while saying my
  442. oral prayer without stopping.
  443.  
  444. After no great lapse of time I had the feeling that the prayer had, so to speak, by its
  445. own action passed from my lips to my heart. That is to say, it seemed as though my
  446. heart in its ordinary beating began to say the words of the prayer within at each beat.
  447. Thus for example, one, "Lord," two, "Jesus," three, "Christ," and so on. I gave up
  448. saying the prayer with my lips. I simply listened carefully to what my heart was
  449. saying. It seemed as though my eyes looked right down into it; and I dwelt upon the
  450. words of my departed starets when he was telling me about this joy. Then I felt
  451. something like a slight pain in my heart, and in my thoughts so great a love for Jesus
  452. Christ that I pictured myself, if only I could see Him, throwing myself at His feet and
  453. not letting them go from my embrace, kissing them tenderly, and thanking Him with
  454. tears for having of His love and grace allowed me to find so great a consolation in His
  455. Name, me, His unworthy and sinful creature! Further there came into my heart a
  456. gracious warmth which spread through my whole breast. This moved me to a still
  457. closer reading of The Philokalia in order to test my feelings, and to make a thorough
  458. study of the business of secret prayer in the heart. For without such testing I was
  459. afraid of falling a victim to the mere charm of it, or of taking natural effects for the
  460. effects of grace, and of giving way to pride at my quick learning of the prayer. It was
  461. of this danger that I had heard my departed starets speak. For this reason I took to
  462. walking more by night and chose to spend my days reading The Philokalia sitting
  463. down under a tree in the forest. Ah! What wisdom, such as I had never known before,
  464. was shown me by this reading! Giving myself up to it I felt a delight which till then I
  465. had never been able to imagine. It is true that many places were still beyond the
  466. grasp of my dull mind. But my prayer in the heart brought with it the clearing up of
  467.  
  468. 15:
  469.  
  470. things I did not understand. Sometimes also, though very rarely, I saw my departed
  471. starets in a dream, and he threw light upon many things, and, most of all, guided my
  472. ignorant soul more and more toward humility.
  473.  
  474. In this blissful state I passed more than two months of the summer. For the most part
  475. I went through the forests and along bypaths. When I came to a village I asked only
  476. for a bag of dried bread and a handful of salt. I filled my bark jar with water, and so on
  477. for another sixty miles or so.
  478.  
  479. Toward the end of the summer temptation began to attack me, perhaps as a result of
  480. the sins on my wretched soul, perhaps as something needed in the spiritual life,
  481. perhaps as the best way of giving me teaching and experience. A clear case in point
  482. was the following. One day when I came out on to the main road as twilight was
  483. falling, two men with shaved heads who looked like a couple of soldiers came up to
  484. me. They demanded money. When I told them that I had not a farthing on me, they
  485. would not believe me, and shouted insolently, "You're lying, pilgrims always pick up
  486. lots of money."
  487.  
  488. "What's the good of arguing with him!" said one of them, and gave me such a blow
  489. on the head with his oak cudgel that I dropped senseless. I do not know whether I
  490. remained senseless long, but when I came to I found myself lying in the forest by the
  491. roadside, robbed. My knapsack had gone; all that was left of it were the cords from
  492. which it hung, which they had cut. Thank God they had not stolen my passport, which
  493. I carried in my old fur cap so as to be able to show it as quickly as possible on
  494. demand. I got up weeping bitterly, not so much on account of the pain in my head as
  495. for the loss of my books, the Bible and The Philokalia, which were in the stolen
  496. knapsack.
  497.  
  498. Day and night I did not cease to weep and lament. Where was it now, my Bible which
  499. I had always carried with me, and which I had always read from my youth onward?
  500. Where was my Philokalia, from which I had gained so much teaching and
  501. consolation? Oh unhappy me, to have lost the first and last treasures of my life
  502.  
  503. 16:
  504.  
  505. before having had my fill of them! It would have been better to be killed outright than
  506. to live without this spiritual food. For I should never be able to replace the books now.
  507.  
  508. For two days I just dragged myself along, I was so crushed by the weight of my
  509. misfortune. On the third I quite reached the end of my strength, and dropping down in
  510. the shelter of a bush I fell asleep. And then I had a dream. I was back at the
  511. monastery in the cell of my starets, deploring my loss. The old man was trying to
  512. comfort me. He said, "Let this be a lesson to you in detachment from earthly things,
  513. for your better advance toward heaven. This has been allowed to happen to you to
  514. save you from falling into the mere enjoyment of spiritual things. God would have the
  515. Christian absolutely renounce all his desires and delights and attachments, and to
  516. submit himself entirely to His divine will. He orders every event for the help and
  517. salvation of man; 'He willeth that all men should be saved.' Take courage then and
  518. believe that God 'will with the temptation provide also a way of escape' (1 Cor.
  519. 10:13). Soon you will be rejoicing much more than you are now distressed." At these
  520. words I awoke, feeling my strength come back to me and 'I my soul full of light and
  521. peace. "God's will be done," I said. I crossed myself, got up, and went on my way.
  522. The prayer again began to be active in my heart, as before, and for three days I went
  523. along in peace.
  524.  
  525. All at once I came upon a body of convicts with their military escort. When I came up
  526. to them I recognized the two men who had robbed me. They were in the outside file,
  527. and so I fell at their feet and earnestly begged them to tell me what they had done
  528. with my books. At first they paid no heed to me, but in the end one of them said, "If
  529. you will give us something we will tell you where your books are. Give us a ruble." I
  530. swore to them that even if I had to beg the ruble from someone for the love of God, I
  531. would certainly give it to them, and by way of pledge I offered them my passport.
  532. Then they told me that my books were in the wagons which followed the prisoners,
  533. among all the other stolen things they were found with.
  534.  
  535. "How can I get them?"
  536.  
  537. "Ask the officer in charge of us."
  538.  
  539. I hurried to the officer and told him the whole story.
  540.  
  541. 17:
  542.  
  543. "Can you really read the Bible?" he asked me.
  544.  
  545. "Yes," I answered, "not only can I read everything, but what is more, I can write
  546. too. You will see a signature in the Bible which shows it is mine, and here is my
  547. passport showing the same name and surname."
  548.  
  549. He then told me that the rascals who had robbed me were deserters living in a
  550. mud hut in the forest and that they had plundered many people, but that a clever
  551. driver whose troika they had tried to steal had captured them the day before. "All
  552. right," he added, "I will give you your books back if they are there, but you come with
  553. us as far as our halting place for the night; it is only a little over two miles. Then I
  554. need not stop the whole convoy and the wagons just for your sake." I agreed to this
  555. gladly, and as I walked along at his horse's side, we began to talk.
  556.  
  557. I saw that he was a kindly and honest fellow and no longer young. He asked me
  558. who I was, where I came from, and where I was going. I answered all his questions
  559. without hiding anything, and so we reached the house which marked the end of the
  560. day's march. He found my books and gave them back to me, saying, "Where are you
  561. going, now night has come on? Stay here and sleep in my anteroom." So I stayed.
  562.  
  563. Now that I had my books again, I was so glad that I did not know how to thank God. I
  564. clasped the books to my breast and held them there so long that my hands got quite
  565. numbed. I shed tears of joy, and my heart beat with delight. The officer watched me
  566. and said, "You must love reading your Bible very much!" But such was my joy that I
  567. could not answer him, I could only weep. Then he went on to say, "I also read the
  568. Gospel regularly every day, brother." He produced a small copy of the Gospels,
  569. printed in Kiev and bound in silver, saying, "Sit down, and I will tell you how it came
  570. about.
  571.  
  572. "Hullo there, let us have some supper," he shouted.
  573.  
  574. We drew up to the table and the officer began his story.
  575.  
  576. "Ever since I was a young man I have been with the army in the field and not on
  577. garrison service. I knew my job, and my superior officers liked me for a conscientious
  578. second lieutenant. Still, I was young, and so were my friends. Unhappily I took to
  579.  
  580. 18:
  581.  
  582. drink, and drunkenness became a regular passion with me. So long as I kept away
  583. from drink, I was a good officer, but when I gave way to it, I was no good for anything
  584. for six weeks at a time. They bore with me for a long while,' but the end of it was that
  585. after being thoroughly rude while drunk to my commanding officer, I was cashiered
  586. and transferred to a garrison as a private soldier for three years. I was threatened
  587. with a still more severe punishment if I did not give up drinking and mend my ways.
  588. Even in this miserable state of affairs, however much I tried, I could not regain my
  589. self-control nor cure myself. I found it impossible to get rid of my passion for drink,
  590. and it was decided to send me to a disciplinary corps. When I was informed of this I
  591. was at my wits' end. I was in barracks occupied with my wretched thoughts when
  592. there arrived a monk who was going round collecting for a church. We each of us
  593. gave him what we could. "He came up to me and asked me why I was so unhappy,
  594. and I talked to him and told him my troubles. He sympathized with me and said, 'The
  595. same thing happened to my own brother, and what do you think helped him? His
  596. spiritual father gave him a copy of the Gospels with strict orders to read a chapter
  597. without a moment's delay every time he felt a longing for wine coming over him. If the
  598. desire continued he was to read a second chapter, and so on. That is what my
  599. brother did, and at the end of a very short time his drunkenness came to an end. It is
  600. now fifteen years since he touched a drop of alcohol. You do the same, and you will
  601. see how that will help you. I have a copy of the Gospels which you must let me bring
  602. you.' "I listened to him, and then I said, 'How can your Gospels help me since all
  603. efforts of my own and all the medical treatment have failed to stop me drinking?' I
  604. talked in that way because I had as yet never been in the habit of reading the
  605. Gospels. 'Don't say that,' replied the monk, 'I assure you that it will be a help.' As a
  606. matter of fact, the next day he brought me this very copy. I opened it, took a glance,
  607. and said, 'I cannot accept it. I am not used to Church Slavonic and don't understand
  608. it.' But the monk went on to assure me that in the very words of the gospel there lay a
  609. gracious power, for in them was written what God Himself had spoken. 'It does not
  610. matter very much if at first you do not understand; go on reading diligently. A monk
  611. once said, "If you do not understand the Word of God, the devils understand what
  612. you are reading, and tremble," and your.drunkenness is certainly the work of devils.
  613. And here is another thing I will tell you. St. John Chrysostom writes that even a room
  614.  
  615. 19
  616.  
  617. in which a copy of the Gospels is kept holds the spirits of darkness at bay and
  618. becomes an unpromising field for their wiles.' "I forget what I gave the monk. But I
  619. bought his book of the Gospels, put it away in a trunk with my other things, and forgot
  620. it. Some while afterward a bout of drunkenness threatened me. An irresistible desire
  621. for drink drove me hurriedly to open my trunk to get some money and rush off to the
  622. public house. But the first thing my eyes fell on was the copy of the Gospels, and all
  623. that the monk had said came back vividly to my mind. I opened the book and began
  624. to read the first chapter of St. Matthew. I got to the end of it without understanding a
  625. word. Still I remembered that the monk had said, 'No matter if you do not understand,
  626. go on reading diligently.' 'Come,' said I, 'I must read the second chapter.' I did so and
  627. began to understand a little. So I started on the third chapter and then the barracks
  628. bell began to ring; everyone had to go to bed, no one was allowed to go out, and I
  629. had to stay where I was. When I got up in the morning I was just on the point of going
  630. out to get some wine when I suddenly thought—supposing I were to read another
  631. chapter? What would be the result? I read it and I did not go to the public house.
  632. Again I felt the craving, and again I read a chapter. I felt a certain amount of relief.
  633. This encouraged me, and from that time on, whenever I felt the need of drink, I used
  634. to read a chapter of the Gospels. What is more, as time went on things got better and
  635. better, and by the time I had finished all four Gospels my drunkenness was
  636. absolutely a thing of the past, and I felt nothing but disgust for it. It is just twenty
  637. years now since I drank a drop of alcohol.
  638.  
  639. "Everybody was astonished at the change brought about in me. Some three years
  640. later my commission was restored to me. In due course I was promoted, and finally
  641. got my majority. I married; I am blessed with a good wife, we have made a position
  642. for ourselves, and so, thank God, we go on living our life. As far as we can, we help
  643. the poor and give hospitality to pilgrims. Why, now I have a son who is an officer and
  644. a first-rate fellow. And mark this—since the time when I was cured of drunkenness, I
  645. have lived under a vow to read the Gospels every single day of my life, one whole
  646. Gospel in every twenty- four hours, and I let nothing whatever hinder me. I do this
  647. still. If I am exceedingly pressed with business and unusually tired, I lie down and get
  648. my wife or my son to read the whole of one of the evangelists to me, and so avoid
  649. breaking my rule. By way of thanksgiving and for the glory of God I have had this
  650.  
  651. 20:
  652.  
  653. book of the Gospels mounted in pure silver, and I always carry it in my breast
  654. pocket."
  655.  
  656. I listened with great joy to this story of his. "I also have come across a case of the
  657. same sort," I told him.
  658.  
  659. "At the factory in our village there was a craftsman, very skillful at his job, and a
  660. good, kindly fellow. Unhappily, however, he also drank, and very often at that. A
  661. certain God-fearing man advised him, when the desire for drink seized him, to repeat
  662. the prayer of Jesus thirty- three times in honor of the Holy Trinity, and in memory of
  663. the thirty-three years of the earthly life of Jesus Christ. He took his advice and started
  664. to carry it out, and very soon he quite gave up drinking. And, what is more, three
  665. years later he went into a monastery."
  666.  
  667. "And which is the best," he asked, "the prayer of Jesus, or the Gospels?"
  668.  
  669. "It's all one and the same thing," I answered. "What the Gospel is, that the prayer
  670. of Jesus is also, for the Divine Name of Jesus Christ holds in itself the whole
  671. Gospel truth. The holy Fathers say that the prayer of Jesus is a summary of the
  672. Gospels." After our talk we said prayers, and the major began to read the Gospel of
  673. St. Mark from the beginning, and I listened and said the prayer in my heart. At two
  674. o'clock in the morning he came to the end of the gospel, and we parted and went to
  675. bed.
  676.  
  677. As usual I got up early in the morning. Everyone was still asleep. As soon as it began
  678. to get light, I eagerly seized my beloved Philokalia. With what gladness I opened it! I
  679. might have been getting a glimpse of my own father coming back from a far country,
  680. or of a friend risen from the dead. I kissed it and thanked God for giving it me back
  681. again. I began at once to read Theolept of Philadelphia, in the second part of the
  682. book. His teaching surprised me when he lays down that one and the same person at
  683. one and the same time should do three quite different things. "Seated at table," he
  684. says, "supply your body with food, your ear with reading, and your mind with prayer."
  685. But the memory of the very happy evening the day before really gave me from my
  686. own experience the meaning of this thought. And here also the secret was revealed
  687. to me that the mind and the heart are not one and the same thing.
  688.  
  689. 21
  690.  
  691. As soon as the major rose I went to thank him for his kindness and to say good-bye.
  692. He gave me tea and a ruble and bade me farewell. I set off again feeling very happy.
  693. I had gone over half a mile when I remembered I had promised the soldiers a ruble,
  694. and that now this ruble had come to me in a quite unlooked-for way. Should I give it
  695. to them or not? At first I thought: they beat you and they robbed you; moreover this
  696. money will be of no use to them whatever, since they are under arrest. But afterward
  697. other thoughts came to me. Remember it is written in the Bible, "If thine enemy
  698. hunger, feed him," and Jesus Christ himself said, "Love your enemies," "And if any
  699. man will take away thy coat let him have thy cloak also." That settled it for me. I went
  700. back, and just as I got to the house all the convicts came out to start on the next
  701. stage of their march. I went quickly up to my two soldiers, handed them my ruble and
  702. said, "Repent and pray! Jesus Christ loves men; he will not forsake you." And with
  703. that I left them and went on my way.
  704.  
  705. After doing some thirty miles along the main road I thought I would take a bypath so
  706. that I might be more by myself and read more quietly. For a long while I walked
  707. through the heart of the forest, and but rarely came upon a village. At times I passed
  708. almost the whole day sitting under the trees and carefully reading The Philokalia,
  709. from which I gained a surprising amount of knowledge. My heart kindled with desire
  710. for union with God by means of interior prayer, and I was eager to learn it under the
  711. guidance and control of my book. At the same time I felt sad that I had no dwelling
  712. where I could give myself up quietly to reading all the while. During this time I read
  713. my Bible also, and I felt that I began to understand it more clearly than before, when I
  714. had failed to understand many things in it and had often been a prey to doubts. The
  715. holy Fathers were right when they said that The Philokalia is a key to the mysteries of
  716. holy Scripture. With the help it gave me I began to some extent to understand the
  717. hidden meaning of the Word of God. I began to see the meaning of such sayings as
  718. "the inner secret man of the heart," "true prayer worships in the spirit," "the kingdom
  719. is within us," "the intercession of the Holy Spirit with groanings that cannot be
  720. uttered," "abide in me," "give me thy heart," "to put on Christ," "the betrothal of the
  721. Spirit to our hearts," the cry from the depths of the heart, "Abba, Father," and so on.
  722. And when with all this in mind I prayed with my heart, everything around me seemed
  723.  
  724. 22
  725.  
  726. delightful and marvelous. The trees, the grass, the birds, the earth, the air, the light
  727. seemed to be telling me that they existed for man's sake, that they witnessed to the
  728. love of God for man, that everything proved the love of God for man, that all things
  729. prayed to God and sang His praise. Thus it was that I came to understand what The
  730. Philokalia calls "the knowledge of the speech of all creatures," and I saw the means
  731. by which converse could be held with God's creatures. In this way I wandered about
  732. for a long while, coming at length to so lonely a district that for three days I came
  733. upon no village at all. My supply of dried bread was used up, and I began to be very
  734. much cast down at the thought I might die of hunger. I began to pray my hardest in
  735. the depths of my heart. All my fears went, and I entrusted myself to the will of God.
  736. My peace of mind came back to me, and I was in good spirits again. When I had
  737. gone a little further along the road, which here skirted a huge forest, I caught sight of
  738. a dog that came out of it and ran along in front of me. I called it, and it came up to me
  739. with a great show of friendliness. I was glad, and I thought, Here is another case of
  740. God's goodness! No doubt there is a flock grazing in the forest and this dog belongs
  741. to the shepherd. Or perhaps somebody is shooting in the neighborhood. Whichever it
  742. is I shall be able to beg a piece of bread if nothing more, for I have eaten nothing for
  743. twenty-four hours. Or at least I shall be able to find out where the nearest village is.
  744. After jumping around me for some little time and seeing that I was not going to give
  745. him anything, the dog trotted back into the forest along the narrow footpath by which
  746. he had come out. I followed, and a few hundred yards further on, looking between
  747. the trees, I saw him run into a hole, from which he looked out and began to bark. At
  748. the same time a thin and pale middle-aged peasant came into view from behind a
  749. great tree. He asked me where I came from, and for my part I wanted to know how
  750. he came to be there, and so we started a friendly talk.
  751.  
  752. He took me into his mud hut and told me that he was a forester and that he looked
  753. after this particular wood, which had been sold for felling. He set bread and salt
  754. before me, and we began to talk. "How I envy you," said I, "being able to live so
  755. nicely alone in this quiet instead of being like me! I wander from place to place and
  756. rub along with all sorts of people."
  757.  
  758. 23
  759.  
  760. "You can stop here too, if you like," he answered. "The old forester's hut is quite
  761. near here. It is half ruined, but still quite fit to live in in summer. I suppose you have
  762. your passport. As far as bread goes, we shall always have plenty of that—it is
  763. brought to me every week from my village. This spring here never dries up. For my
  764. part, brother, I have eaten nothing but bread and have drunk nothing but water for
  765. the last ten years. This is how things stand. When autumn comes and the peasants
  766. have ended their work on the land, some two hundred workmen will be coming to cut
  767. down this wood. Then I shall have no further business here, and you will not be
  768. allowed to stay either."
  769.  
  770. As I listened to all this I all but fell at his feet, I felt so pleased. I did not know how
  771. to thank God for such goodness. In this unlooked-for way my greatest wish was to be
  772. granted me. There were still over four months before next autumn; during all that time
  773. I could enjoy the silence and peace needed for a close reading of The Philokalia in
  774. order to study and learn ceaseless prayer in the heart. So I very gladly stayed there,
  775. to live during that time in the hut he showed me.I talked further with this simple
  776. brother who gave me shelter, and he told me about his life and his ideas. "I had quite
  777. a good position in the life of our village," said he. "I had a workshop where I dyed
  778. fustian and linen, and I lived comfortably enough, though not without sin. I often
  779. cheated in business, I was a false swearer, I was abusive, I used to drink and
  780. quarrel. In our village there was an old dyachok3 who had a very old book on the Last
  781. Judgment. He used to go from house to house and read from it, and he was paid
  782. something for doing so. He came to me too. Give him threepence and a glass of wine
  783. into the bargain and he would go on reading all night till cockcrow. There I would sit
  784. at my work and listen while he read about the torments that await us in hell. I heard
  785. how the living will be changed and the dead raised, how God will come down to
  786. judge the world, how the angels will sound the trumpets. I heard of the fire and pitch,
  787. and of the worm which will devour sinners. One day as I listened I was seized with
  788. horror, and I said to myself, What if these torments come upon me? I will set to work
  789. to save my soul. It may be that by prayer I can avoid the results of my sins. I thought
  790. about this for a long time. Then I gave up my work, sold my house, and as I was
  791. alone in the world, I got a place as forester here and all I ask of my mir4 is bread,
  792. clothes, and some candles for my prayers. I have been living like this for over ten
  793.  
  794. 24:
  795.  
  796. years now. I eat only once a day and then nothing but bread and water. I get up at
  797. cockcrow, make my devotions, and say my prayers before the holy icons with seven
  798. candles burning. When I make my rounds in the forest during the day, I wear iron
  799. chains weighing sixty pounds next my skin. I never grumble, drink neither wine nor
  800. beer, I never quarrel with anybody at all, and I have had nothing to do with women
  801. and girls all my life. At first this sort of life pleased me, but lately other thoughts have
  802. come into my mind, and I cannot get away from them. God only knows if I shall be
  803. able to pray my sins away in this fashion, and it's a hard life. And is everything written
  804. in that book true? How can a dead man rise again? Supposing he has been dead
  805. over a hundred years and not even his ashes are left? Who knows if there is really a
  806. hell or not? What more is known of a man after he dies and rots? Perhaps the book
  807. was written by priests and masters to make us poor fools afraid and keep us quiet.
  808. What if we plague ourselves for nothing and give up all our pleasure in vain?
  809. Suppose there is no such thing as another life, what then? Isn't it better to enjoy
  810. one's earthly life, and take it easily and happily? Ideas of this kind often worry me,
  811. and I don't know but what I shall not some day go back to my old work."
  812.  
  813. I heard him with pity. They say, I thought, that it is only the learned and the clever
  814. who are free thinkers and believe in nothing! Yet here is one of ourselves, even a
  815. simple peasant, a prey to such unbelief. The kingdom of darkness throws open its
  816. gates to everyone, it seems, and maybe attacks the simpleminded most easily.
  817. Therefore one must learn wisdom and strengthen oneself with the Word of God as
  818. much as possible against the enemy of the soul.
  819.  
  820. So with the object of helping this brother and doing all I could to strengthen his faith, I
  821. took The Philokalia out of my knapsack. Turning to the 109th chapter of Isikhi, I read
  822. it to him. I set out to prove to him the use- lessness and vanity of avoiding sin merely
  823. from fear of the tortures of hell. I told him that the soul could be freed from sinful
  824. thoughts only by guarding the mind and cleansing the heart, and that this could be
  825. done by interior prayer. I added that according to the holy Fathers, one who performs
  826. saving works simply from the fear of hell follows the way of bondage, and he who
  827. does the same just in order to be rewarded with the kingdom of heaven follows the
  828.  
  829. 25:
  830.  
  831. path of a bargainer with God. The one they call a slave, the other a hireling. But God
  832. wants us to come to Him as sons to their Father; He wants us to behave ourselves
  833. honorably from love for Him and zeal for His service; He wants us to find our
  834. happiness in uniting ourselves with Him in a saving union of mind and heart.
  835.  
  836. "However much you spend yourself on treating your body hardly," I said, "you will
  837. never find peace of mind that way, and unless you have God in your mind and the
  838. ceaseless prayer of Jesus in your heart, you will always be likely to fall back into sin
  839. for the very slightest reason. Set to work, my brother, upon the ceaseless saying of
  840. the prayer of Jesus. You have such a good chance of doing so here in this lonely
  841. place, and in a short while you will see the gain of it. No godless thoughts will then be
  842. able to get at you, and the true faith and love for Jesus Christ will be shown to you.
  843. You will then understand how the dead will be raised, and you will see the Last
  844. Judgment in its true light. The prayer will make you feel such lightness and such bliss
  845. in your heart that you will be astonished at it yourself, and your wholesome way of life
  846. will be neither dull nor troublesome to you."
  847.  
  848. Then I went on to explain to him as well as I could how to begin, and how to go on
  849. ceaselessly with the prayer of Jesus, and how the Word of God and the writings of
  850. the holy Fathers teach us about it. He agreed with it all and seemed to me to be
  851. calmer.
  852.  
  853. Then I left him and shut myself up in the hut which he had shown me. Ah! How
  854. delighted I was, how calmly happy when I crossed the threshold of that lonely retreat,
  855. or rather, that tomb! It seemed to me like a magnificent palace filled with every
  856. consolation and delight. With tears of rapture I gave thanks to God and said to
  857. myself, Here in this peace and quietude I must seriously set to work at my task and
  858. beseech God to give me light. So I started by reading through The Philokalia again
  859. with great care, from beginning to end. Before long I had read the whole of it, and I
  860. saw how much wisdom, holiness, and depth of insight there was in this book. Still, so
  861. many matters were dealt with in it, and it contained such a lot of lessons from the
  862. holy Fathers, that I could not very well grasp it all and take in as a single whole what
  863. was said about interior prayer. And this was what I chiefly wanted to know, so as to
  864. learn from it how to practice ceaseless self-acting prayer in the heart.
  865.  
  866. 26:
  867.  
  868. This was my great desire, following the divine command in the Apostle's words,
  869. "Covet earnestly the best gifts," and again, "Quench not the Spirit." I thought over the
  870. matter for a long time. What was to be done? My mind and my understanding were
  871. not equal to the task, and there was no one to explain. I made up my mind to besiege
  872. God with prayer. Maybe He would make me understand somehow. For twenty-four
  873. hours I did nothing but pray without stopping for a single moment. At last my thoughts
  874. were calmed, and I fell asleep. And then I dreamed that I was in my departed starets'
  875. cell and that he was explaining The Philokalia to me. "The holy book is full of
  876. profound wisdom," he was saying. "It is a secret treasury of the meaning of the
  877. hidden judgments of God. It is not everywhere and to everyone that it is
  878. accessible, but it does give to each such guidance as he needs: to the wise, wise
  879. guidance, to the simpleminded, simple guidance. That is why you simple folk should
  880. not read the chapters one after the other as they are arranged in the book. That order
  881. is for those who are instructed in theology. Those who are uninstructed, but who
  882. nevertheless desire to learn interior prayer from this book, should take things in this
  883. order. First of all, read through the book of Nicephorus the monk (in part two), then
  884. the whole book of Gregory of Sinai, except the short chapters, Simeon the new
  885. theologian on the three forms of prayer and his discourse on faith, and after that the
  886. book of Callistus and Ignatius. In these Fathers there are full directions and teaching
  887. on interior prayer of the heart, in a form which everyone can understand.
  888.  
  889. "And if, in addition, you want to find a very understandable instruction on prayer,
  890. turn to part four and find the summarized pattern of prayer by the most holy Callistus,
  891. patriarch of Constantinople."
  892.  
  893. In my dream I held the book in my hands and began to look for this passage, but I
  894. was quite unable to find it. Then he turned over a few pages himself and said, "Here
  895. it is, I will mark it for you." He picked up a piece of charcoal from the ground and
  896. made a mark in the margin, against the passage he had found. I listened to him with
  897. care and tried to fix in my mind everything he said, word for word. When I woke up it
  898. was still dark. I lay still and in thought went over my dream and all that my starets had
  899. said to me. "God knows," thought I, "whether it is really the spirit of my departed
  900. starets that I have seen, or whether it is only the outcome of my own thoughts,
  901.  
  902. 27:
  903.  
  904. because they are so often taken up with The Philokalia and my starets." With this
  905. doubt in my mind I got up, for day was beginning to break, and what did I see? There
  906. on the stone which served as a table in my hut lay the book open at the very page
  907. which my starets had pointed out to me, and in the margin, a charcoal mark just as in
  908. my dream! Even the piece of charcoal itself was lying beside the book! I looked in
  909. astonishment, for I remembered clearly that the book was not there the evening
  910. before, that it had been put, shut, under my pillow, and also I was quite certain that
  911. before there had been nothing where now I saw the charcoal mark.
  912.  
  913. It was this which made me sure of the truth of my dream, and that my revered master
  914. of blessed memory was pleasing to God. I set about reading The Philokalia in the
  915. exact order he had bidden. I read it once, and again a second time, and this reading
  916. kindled in my soul a zealous desire to make what I had read a matter of practical
  917. experience. I saw clearly what interior prayer means, how it is to be reached, what
  918. the fruits of it are, how it filled one's heart and soul with delight, and how one could
  919. tell whether that delight comes from God, from nature, or from temptation.
  920.  
  921. So I began by searching out my heart in the way Simeon the new theologian
  922. teaches. With my eyes shut I gazed in thought, that is, in imagination, upon my heart.
  923. I tried to picture it there in the left side of my breast and to listen carefully to its
  924. beating. I started doing this several times a day, for half an hour at a time, and at first
  925. I felt nothing but a sense of darkness. But little by little after a fairly short time I was
  926. able to picture my heart and to note its movement, and further with the help of my
  927. breathing I could put into it and draw from it the prayer of Jesus in the manner taught
  928. by the saints, Gregory of Sinai, Callistus, and Ignatius. When drawing the air in I
  929. looked in spirit into my heart and said, "Lord Jesus Christ," and when breathing out
  930. again, I said, "Have mercy on me." I did this at first for an hour at a time, then for two
  931. hours, then for as long as I could, and in the end almost all day long. If any difficulty
  932. arose, if sloth or doubt came upon me, I hastened to take up The Philokalia and read
  933. again those parts which dealt with the work of the heart, and then once more I felt
  934. ardor and zeal for the prayer.
  935.  
  936. 28:
  937.  
  938. When about three weeks had passed I felt a pain in my heart, and then a most
  939. delightful warmth, as well as consolation and peace. This aroused me still more and
  940. spurred me on more and more to give great care to the saying of the prayer so that
  941. all my thoughts were taken up with it and I felt a very great joy. From this time I
  942. began to have from time to time a number of different feelings in my heart and mind.
  943. Sometimes my heart would feel as though it were bubbling with joy; such lightness,
  944. freedom, and consolation were in it. Sometimes I felt a burning love for Jesus Christ
  945. and for all God's creatures. Sometimes my eyes brimmed over with tears of
  946. thankfulness to God, who was so merciful to me, a wretched sinner. Sometimes my
  947. understanding, which had been so stupid before, was given so much light that I could
  948. easily grasp and dwell upon matters of which up to now I had not been able even to
  949. think at all. Sometimes that sense of a warm gladness in my heart spread throughout
  950. my whole being and I was deeply moved as the fact of the presence of God
  951. everywhere was brought home to me. Sometimes by calling upon the name of Jesus
  952. I was overwhelmed with bliss, and now I knew the meaning of the words "The
  953. kingdom of God is within you."
  954.  
  955. From having all these and other like feelings I noted that interior prayer bears fruit in
  956. three ways: in the spirit, in the feelings, and in revelations. In the first, for instance, is
  957. the sweetness of the love of God, inward peace, gladness of mind, purity of thought,
  958. and the sweet remembrance of God. In the second, the pleasant warmth of the heart,
  959. fullness of delight in all one's limbs, the joyous "bubbling" in the heart, lightness and
  960. courage, the joy of living, power not to feel sickness and sorrow. And in the last, light
  961. given to the mind, understanding of holy Scripture, knowledge of the speech of
  962. created things, freedom from fuss and vanity, knowledge of the joy of the inner life,
  963. and finally certainty of the nearness of God and of His love for us.
  964.  
  965. After spending five months in this lonely life of prayer and such happiness as this, I
  966. grew so used to the prayer that I went on with it all the time. In the end I felt it going
  967. on of its own accord within my mind and in the depths of my heart, without any urging
  968. on my part. Not only when I was awake, but even during sleep, just the same thing
  969. went on. Nothing broke into it, and it never stopped even for a single moment,
  970.  
  971. 29
  972.  
  973. whatever I might be doing. My soul was always giving thanks to God and my heart
  974. melted away with unceasing happiness.
  975.  
  976. The time came for the wood to be felled. People began to come along in crowds, and
  977. I had to leave my quiet dwelling. I thanked the forester, said some prayers, kissed the
  978. bit of the earth which God had deigned to give me, unworthy of His mercy as I was,
  979. shouldered my bag of books, and set off.
  980.  
  981. For a very long while I wandered about in different places until I reached Irkutsk. The
  982. self-acting prayer in my heart was a comfort and consolation all the way; whatever I
  983. met with it never ceased to gladden me, though it did so to different degrees at
  984. different times. Wherever I was, whatever I did or gave myself up to, it never
  985. hindered things, nor was hindered by them. If I am working at anything the prayer
  986. goes on by itself in my heart, and the work gets on faster. If I am listening carefully to
  987. anything, or reading, the prayer never stops; at one and the same time I am aware of
  988. both just as if I were made into two people, or as if there were two souls in my one
  989. body. Lord! what a mysterious thing man is! "How manifold are thy works, O Lord! In
  990. wisdom hast thou made them all."
  991.  
  992. All sorts of things and many strange adventures happened to me as I went on my
  993. way. If I were to start telling them all, I should not end in twenty-four hours. Thus, for
  994. example, one winter evening as I was going alone through the forest toward a village
  995. which I could see about a mile away, and where I was to spend the night, a great wolf
  996. suddenly came in sight and made for me. I had in my hand my starets's woolen
  997. rosary, which I always carried with me. I struck at the animal with that. Well, the
  998. rosary was torn out of my hands and got twisted round the wolf's neck. He leapt away
  999. from me, but in jumping through a thorn bush he got his hind paws caught. The
  1000. rosary also caught on a bough of a dead tree and he began dashing himself about,
  1001. but he could not free himself because the rosary was tightening round his throat. I
  1002. crossed myself in faith and went forward to free him, chiefly because I was afraid that
  1003. if he tore my rosary away and ran off with it, I should lose my precious rosary. And
  1004. sure enough, as soon as I got hold of the rosary the wolf snapped it and fled without
  1005.  
  1006. 30:
  1007.  
  1008. leaving a trace. I thanked God, with my blessed starets in mind, and I came safe and
  1009. sound to the village, where I asked for a night's lodging at an inn.
  1010.  
  1011. I went into the house. Two men, one of them old and the other middle-aged and
  1012. heavily built, were sitting at a table in a corner drinking tea. They looked as though
  1013. they were not just simple folk, and I asked the peasant who was with their horses
  1014. who they were. He told me that the elder of the two was a teacher at an elementary
  1015. school, and the other the clerk of the county court. They were both people of the
  1016. better class. He was driving them to a fair about a dozen miles away. After sitting a
  1017. while, I asked the hostess to lend me a needle and thread, came over into the
  1018. candlelight, and set about mending my broken rosary.
  1019.  
  1020. The clerk watched what I was doing and said, "I suppose you have been praying so
  1021. hard that your rosary broke?"
  1022.  
  1023. "It was not I who broke it," I answered, "it was a wolf."
  1024.  
  1025. "What! A wolf? Do wolves say their prayers, too?" said he jokingly. I told them all
  1026. that had happened, and how precious the rosary was to me. The clerk laughed
  1027. again, saying, "Miracles are always happening with you sham saints! What was there
  1028. sacred about a thing like that? The simple fact was that you brandished something at
  1029. the wolf and he was frightened and went off. Of course, dogs and wolves take fright
  1030. at the gesture of throwing, and getting caught on a tree is common enough. That sort
  1031. of thing very often happens. Where is the miracle?"
  1032.  
  1033. But the old man answered him thus: "Do not jump to conclusions like that, sir. You
  1034. miss the deeper aspects of the incident. For my part I see in this peasant's story the
  1035. mystery of nature, both sensuous and spiritual."
  1036.  
  1037. "How's that?" asked the clerk.
  1038.  
  1039. "Well, like this. Although you have not received the highest education, you have,
  1040. of course, learned the sacred history of the Old and New Testaments, as
  1041. summarized in the questions and answers used at school. You remember that when
  1042. our father Adam was still in a state of holy innocence all the animals were obedient to
  1043. him. They approached him in fear and received from him their names. The old man to
  1044. whom this rosary belonged was a saint. Now what is the meaning of sanctity? For the
  1045.  
  1046. 31
  1047.  
  1048. sinner it means nothing else than a return through effort and discipline to the state of
  1049. innocence of the first man. When the soul is made holy the body becomes holy also.
  1050. The rosary had always been in the hands of a sanctified person; the effect of the
  1051. contact of his hands and the exhalation of his body was to inoculate it with holy
  1052. power—the power of the first man's innocence. That is the mystery of spiritual nature!
  1053. All animals in natural succession down to the present time have experienced this
  1054. power, and they experience it through smelling, for in all animals the nose is the chief
  1055. organ of sensation. That is the mystery of sensuous nature!"
  1056.  
  1057. "You learned people go on about strength and wisdom," said the clerk, "but we
  1058. take things more simply. Fill up a glass of vodka and tip it off; that will give you
  1059. strength enough." And he went over to the cupboard.
  1060.  
  1061. "That's your business," said the schoolmaster, "but please leave learning to us!"
  1062.  
  1063. I liked the way he spoke, and I came up closer to him and said, "May I venture,
  1064. Father, to tell you a little more about my starets?" And so I told him about the
  1065. appearance of my starets while I was asleep, the teaching he had given me, and the
  1066. charcoal mark which he had made in The Philokalia. He listened with care to what I
  1067. told him, but the clerk, who lay stretched out on a bench, muttered, "It's true enough
  1068. you can lose your wits through reading the Bible too much. That's what it is! Do you
  1069. suppose a bogeyman comes and marks your books at night? You simply let the book
  1070. drop on the ground yourself while you were asleep, and some soot made a dirty mark
  1071. on it. There's your miracle! Eh, you tricksters, I've come across plenty of your
  1072. kidney!" Muttering this sort of thing, the clerk rolled over with his face to the wall and
  1073. went to sleep. So I turned to the schoolmaster, saying, "If I may, I will show you the
  1074. actual book. Look, it is really marked, not just dirtied with soot." I took it out of my
  1075. knapsack and showed him. "What surprises me," said I, "is how a spirit without a
  1076. body could have picked up a piece of charcoal and written with it." He looked at the
  1077. mark and said, "This also is a spiritual mystery. I will explain it to you. Look here now,
  1078. when spirits appear in a bodily form to a living person, they compose themselves a
  1079. body which can be felt, from the air and the world-stuff, and later on give back to the
  1080. elements again what they had borrowed from them. Just as the atmosphere
  1081. possesses elasticity, a power to contract and expand, so the soul, clothed in it, can
  1082. take up anything, and act, and write. But what is this book of yours? Let me have a
  1083.  
  1084. 32
  1085.  
  1086. look at it." He began to look at it and it opened at the sermons of St. Simeon the new
  1087. theologian. "Ah, this must be a theological work. I have never seen it before," he said.
  1088.  
  1089. "It is almost wholly made up," I told him, "of teaching on interior prayer of the
  1090. heart in the name of Jesus Christ. It is set forth here in full detail by twenty-five holy
  1091. Fathers."
  1092.  
  1093. "Ah, I know something of interior prayer," he answered.
  1094.  
  1095. I bowed before him, down to the very ground, and begged him to speak to me
  1096. about interior prayer.
  1097.  
  1098. "Well, it says in the New Testament that man and all creation 'are subject to
  1099. vanity, not willingly,' and sigh with effort and desire to enter into the liberty of the
  1100. children of God. The mysterious sighing of creation, the innate aspiration of every
  1101. soul toward God, that is exactly what interior prayer is. There is no need to learn it, it
  1102. is innate in every one of us!" "But what is one to do to find it in oneself, to feel it in
  1103. one's heart, to acknowledge it by one's will, to take it and feel the happiness and light
  1104. of it, and so to reach salvation?" I asked.
  1105.  
  1106. "I don't know whether there is anything on the subject in theological books," said
  1107.  
  1108. he.
  1109.  
  1110. "Well, here it is. It is all explained here," I answered, showing him my book again.
  1111. The schoolmaster noted the title and said he would certainly have one sent from
  1112. Tobolsk and study it. After that we went our different ways. I thanked God for this talk
  1113. with the schoolmaster and prayed that God would so order things that the clerk also
  1114. might read The Philokalia, even if only once, and let him find salvation through it.
  1115.  
  1116. Another time—it was in spring—I passed through a village where I stayed with the
  1117. priest. He was a worthy man, living alone, and I spent three days with him. Having
  1118. watched me for that length of time, he said to me, "Stay here. I will pay you
  1119. something. I need a trustworthy man; as you see, we are starting to build a stone
  1120. church here near the old wooden chapel, and I have been looking for some honest
  1121. person to keep an eye on the workmen and stay in the chapel in charge of the
  1122. offerings for the building fund. It is exactly the thing for you and would just suit your
  1123. way of life. You will be alone in the chapel and say your prayers. There is a quiet little
  1124. room for a verger there. Please stay, at any rate until the building is finished."
  1125.  
  1126. 33
  1127.  
  1128. For a long while I refused, but in the end I had to yield to the good priest's
  1129. begging, and I stayed there till the autumn, taking up my abode in the chapel. At first
  1130. I found it quiet and apt for prayer, although a great many people came to the chapel,
  1131. especially on holidays, some to say their prayers, some because they were bored,
  1132. and others again with the idea of pilfering from the collection plate. I read my Bible
  1133. and my Philokalia every evening, and some of them saw this and started talking to
  1134. me about it or asked me to read aloud.
  1135.  
  1136. After a while I noticed that a young village girl often came to the chapel and spent
  1137. a long while in prayer. Listening to her whisperings, I found that the prayers she was
  1138. saying were some of them strange to me, and others the usual prayers in a garbled
  1139. form. I asked her where she learned such things, and she told me it was from her
  1140. mother, who was a churchwoman, but that her father belonged to a sect which had
  1141. no priesthood. Feeling sorry for her, I advised her to read her prayers in the right form
  1142. as given by the tradition of holy church. Then I taught her the right wording of the
  1143. Lord's Prayer and of the Hail Mary, and finally I advised her to say the prayer of
  1144. Jesus as often as she could, for that brought one nearer to God than any other
  1145. prayer. The girl took note of what I said and set about it quite simply. And what
  1146. happened? A short time afterward she told me that she was so used to the prayer
  1147. that she felt it draw her all the time, that she used it as much as she could, that she
  1148. enjoyed the prayer at the time, and that afterward she was filled with gladness and a
  1149. wish to begin using it again. I was glad of this and advised her to go on with it more
  1150. and more.
  1151.  
  1152. Summer was drawing to a close. Many visitors to the chapel came to see me
  1153. also, not only to be read to and to ask for advice, but with all sorts of worldly troubles,
  1154. and even to ask about things they had mislaid or lost. Some of them seemed to take
  1155. me for a wizard. The girl I spoke about also came to me one day in a state of great
  1156. distress and worry, not knowing what to do. Her father wanted to make her marry a
  1157. man of his own religion, and they were to be married not by a priest but by a mere
  1158. peasant belonging to the same sect. "How could that be a lawful marriage—wouldn't
  1159. it be the same thing as fornication?" cried the girl. She had made up her mind to run
  1160. away somewhere or other.
  1161.  
  1162. 34:
  1163.  
  1164. "But," said I, "where to? They would be sure to find you again. They will look
  1165. everywhere, and you won't be able to hide anywhere from them. You had better pray
  1166. earnestly to God to turn your father from his purpose and to guard your soul from sin
  1167. and heresy. That is a much sounder plan than running away."
  1168.  
  1169. Thus time passed away, and all this noise and fuss began to be more than I could
  1170. bear, and at last at the end of summer I made up my mind to leave the chapel and go
  1171. on with my pilgrimage as before. I told the priest what was in my mind, saying, "You
  1172. know my plans, Father. I must have quiet for prayer, and here it is very disturbing and
  1173. bad for me, and I have spent the whole summer here. Now let me go, and give your
  1174. blessing on my lonely journey."
  1175.  
  1176. But the priest did not want to let me go and tried to get me to stay. "What is there
  1177. to hinder your praying here? Your work is nothing to speak of, beyond stopping in the
  1178. chapel. You have your daily bread. Say your prayers then all day and all night if you
  1179. like, and live with God. You are useful here, you don't go in for silly gossip with the
  1180. people who come here, you are a source of profit to the church. All that is worth more
  1181. in God's sight than your prayers all by yourself. Why do you always want to be
  1182. alone? Common prayer is pleasanter. God did not create man to think of himself
  1183. only, but that men should help each other and lead each other along the path to
  1184. salvation, each according to his strength. Think of the saints and the fathers of the
  1185. church! They bustled about day and night, they cared for the needs of the church,
  1186. they used to preach all over the place. They didn't sit down alone and hide
  1187. themselves from people."
  1188.  
  1189. "Everyone has his own gift from God," I answered. "There have been many
  1190. preachers, Father, but there have also been many hermits. Everyone does what he
  1191. can, as he sees his own path, with the thought that God Himself shows him the way
  1192. of his salvation. How do you get over the fact that many of the saints gave up their
  1193. positions as bishops or priests or the rule of a monastery and went into the desert to
  1194. get away from the fuss which comes from living with other people? St. Isaac the
  1195. Syrian, for instance, fled from the flock whose bishop he was, and the venerable
  1196. Athanasius of Athos left his large monastery just because to them these places were
  1197. a source of temptation, and they sincerely believed our Lord's saying, 'What shall it
  1198. profit a man if he gains the whole world and lose his own soul?'"
  1199.  
  1200. 35:
  1201.  
  1202. "Ah, but they were saints," said the priest.
  1203.  
  1204. "And if," I answered, "the very saints took steps to guard themselves from the
  1205. dangers of mingling with people, what else, I ask you, can a feeble sinner do?"
  1206.  
  1207. So in the end I said good-bye to this good priest, and he, out of the love in his
  1208. heart, set me on my way.
  1209.  
  1210. Some half-dozen miles farther on, I stopped for the night at a village. At the inn
  1211. there I found a peasant hopelessly ill, and I advised those who were with him to see
  1212. that he had the last sacraments. They agreed, and toward morning sent for the parish
  1213. priest. I stayed there too, because I wanted to worship and pray in the presence of
  1214. the holy gifts, and going out into the street, sat down on the zavalina5 to wait for the
  1215. priest to come. All at once I was astonished to see running toward me from the
  1216. backyard the girl who used to pray in the chapel.
  1217.  
  1218. "What brings you here?" I asked.
  1219. "They had fixed the day of my betrothal to the man I told you of, so I left them." And
  1220. kneeling before me she went on. "Have pity on me: take me with you and put me into
  1221. some convent or other. I don't want to be married, I want to live in a convent and say
  1222. the Jesus Prayer. They will listen to you and take me."
  1223.  
  1224. "Goodness!" I exclaimed, "And where am I to take you to? I don't know a single
  1225. convent in this neighborhood. Besides, I can't take you anywhere without a passport.
  1226. For one thing, you wouldn't be taken in anywhere, and for another it would be quite
  1227. impossible for you to hide nowadays. You would be caught at once and sent home
  1228. again and punished as a tramp into the bargain. You had far better go home and say
  1229. your prayers there. And if you don't want to marry, make out you are ill. The holy
  1230. mother Clementa did that, and so did the venerable Marina when she took refuge in
  1231. a men's convent. There are many other cases of the same thing. It is called a saving
  1232. pretense."
  1233.  
  1234. While all this was happening and we sat talking the matter over, we saw four men
  1235. driving up the road with a pair of horses and coming straight toward us at a gallop.
  1236. They seized the girl and put her in the cart, and one of them drove off with her. The
  1237. other three tied my hands together and haled me back to the village where I had
  1238. spent the summer. Their only reply to everything I said for myself was to shout, "We'll
  1239. teach the little saint to seduce young girls!"
  1240.  
  1241. 36:
  1242.  
  1243. That evening they brought me to the village court, put my feet in irons, and lodged
  1244. me in jail to await my trial in the morning. The priest heard that I was in prison and
  1245. came to see me. He brought me some supper and comforted me, saying that he
  1246. would do what he could for me and give his word as a spiritual father that I was not
  1247. the sort of person they thought. After sitting with me for a while he went away.
  1248.  
  1249. The magistrate came late in the evening, driving through the village on his way to
  1250. somewhere else, and stopped at the deputy's house, where they told him what hat
  1251. happened. He bade the peasants come together, and had me brought to the house
  1252. which was used as a court. We went in and stood waiting. In comes the magistrate,
  1253. blustering, and sits down on the table with his hat on. "Hi! Epiphan," he shouts, "did
  1254. the girl, this daughter of yours, run off with anything from your house?"
  1255.  
  1256. "No, sir, nothing," was the answer.
  1257.  
  1258. "Has she been found out doing anything wrong with that fool there?"
  1259.  
  1260. "No, sir."
  1261.  
  1262. "Well then, this is my decision and my judgment in the matter: you deal with your
  1263. daughter yourself, and as for this fellow we will teach him a lesson tomorrow and
  1264. throw him out of the village, with strict orders never to show his face here again. So
  1265. that's that."
  1266.  
  1267. So saying, he got down from the table and went off to bed, while I was taken back
  1268. to jail. Early in the morning two country policemen came, flogged me, and drove me
  1269. out of the village. I went off thanking God that He counted me worthy to suffer for His
  1270. name. This comforted me and gave still more warmth and glow to my ceaseless
  1271. interior prayer. None of these things made me feel at all cast down. It was as though
  1272. they happened to someone else and I merely watched them. Even the flogging was
  1273. within my power to bear. The prayer brought sweetness into my heart and made me
  1274. unaware, so to speak, of everything else.
  1275.  
  1276. A mile or two farther on I met the girl's mother, coming home from market with
  1277. what she had bought.
  1278.  
  1279. Seeing me, she told me that the son-in-law to be had withdrawn his suit. "You see,
  1280. he is annoyed with Akulka for having run away from him." Then she gave me some
  1281. bread and patties, and I went on my way.
  1282.  
  1283. 37:
  1284.  
  1285. The weather was fine and dry and I had no wish to spend the night in a village. So
  1286. when I came upon two fenced-in haystacks as I went through the forest that evening,
  1287. I lay down beneath them for a night's lodging. I fell asleep and dreamed that I was
  1288. walking along and reading a chapter of St. Anthony the Great from The Philokalia.
  1289. Suddenly my starets overtook me and said, "Don't read that, read this," and pointed
  1290. to these words in the thirty- fifth chapter of St. John Karpathisky: "A teacher submits
  1291. at times to ignominy and endures pain for the sake of his spiritual children." And
  1292. again he made me note in the forty-first chapter, "Those who give themselves most
  1293. earnestly to prayer, it is they who become the prey of terrible and violent
  1294. temptations." Then he said, "Take courage and do not be downcast. Remember the
  1295. Apostle's words, 'Greater is he that is in you than he that is in the world.' You see that
  1296. you have now had experience of the truth that no temptation is beyond man's
  1297. strength to resist, and that with the temptation God makes also a way of escape.
  1298. Reliance upon this divine help has strengthened holy men of prayer and led them on
  1299. to greater zeal and ardor. They not only devoted their own lives to ceaseless prayer,
  1300. but also out of the love of their hearts revealed it and taught it to others as
  1301. opportunity occurred. St. Gregory of Thessalonika speaks of this as follows: 'Not only
  1302. should we ourselves in accordance with God's will pray unceasingly in the name of
  1303. Jesus Christ, but we are bound to reveal it and teach it to others, to everyone in
  1304. general, religious and secular, learned and simple, men, women, and children, and to
  1305. inspire them all with zeal for prayer without ceasing.' In the same way the venerable
  1306. Callistus Telicudes says, 'One ought not to keep thoughts about God (i.e., interior
  1307. prayer) and what is learned by contemplation, and the means of raising the soul on
  1308. high, simply in one's own mind, but one should make notes of it, put it into writing for
  1309. general use and with a loving motive.' And the Scriptures say in this connection,
  1310. 'Brother is helped by brother like a strong and lofty city' (Prov. 18:19). Only in this
  1311. case it is above all things necessary to avoid self-praise and to take care that the
  1312. seed of divine teaching is not sown to the wind."
  1313.  
  1314. I woke up feeling great joy in my heart and strength in my soul, and I went on my
  1315. way.
  1316.  
  1317. A long while after this something else happened, which also I will tell you about if
  1318. you like. One day—it was the 24th of March to be exact—I felt a very urgent wish to
  1319.  
  1320. 38:
  1321.  
  1322. make my communion the next day—that is, on the feast of the annunciation of our
  1323. Lady. I asked whether the church was far away and was told it was about twenty
  1324. miles. So I walked for the rest of that day and all the next night in order to get there in
  1325. time for matins. The weather was as bad as it could be—it snowed and rained, there
  1326. was a strong wind, and it was very cold. On my way I had to cross a small stream,
  1327. and just as I got to the middle the ice gave way under my feet and I was plunged into
  1328. the water up to my waist. Drenched like this, I came to matins and stood through it,
  1329. and also through the liturgy which followed, and at which by God's grace I made my
  1330. communion. In order to spend the day quietly and without spoiling my spiritual
  1331. happiness, I begged the verger to allow me to stay in his little room until the next
  1332. morning. I was more happy than I can tell all that day, and my heart was full of joy. I
  1333. lay on the plank bed in that unheated room as though I were resting on Abraham's
  1334. bosom. The prayer was very active. The love of Jesus Christ and of the Mother of
  1335. God seemed to surge into my heart in waves of sweetness and steep my soul in
  1336. consolation and triumph. At nightfall I was seized with violent rheumatic pains in my
  1337. legs, and that brought to my mind that they were soaking wet. I took no notice of it
  1338. and set my heart the more to my prayer, so that I no longer felt the pain. In the
  1339. morning when I wanted to get up I found that I could not move my legs. They were
  1340. quite paralyzed and as feeble as bits of string. The verger dragged me down off the
  1341. bed by main force. And so there I sat for two days without moving. On the third day
  1342. the verger set about turning me out of his room, "for," said he, "supposing you die
  1343. here, what a fuss there will be!" With the greatest of difficulty I somehow or other
  1344. crawled along on my arms and dragged myself to the steps of the church, and lay
  1345. there. And there I stayed like that for a couple of days. The people who went by
  1346. passed me without taking the slightest notice either of me or of my pleadings. In the
  1347. end a peasant came up to me and sat down and talked. And after a while he asked,
  1348. "What will you give me if I cure you? I had just exactly the same thing once, so I
  1349. know a medicine for it."
  1350.  
  1351. "I have nothing to give you," I answered.
  1352.  
  1353. "But what have you got in your bag?"
  1354.  
  1355. "Only dried bread and some books."
  1356.  
  1357. "Well, what about working for me just for one summer, if I cure you?"
  1358.  
  1359. 39
  1360.  
  1361. "I can't do any work; as you see, I have only the use of one arm, the other is
  1362. almost entirely withered."
  1363.  
  1364. "Then what can you do?"
  1365.  
  1366. "Nothing, beyond the fact that I can read and write."
  1367.  
  1368. "Ah! write! Well, teach my little boy to write. He can read a little, and I want him to be
  1369. able to write too. But it costs such a lot—they want twenty rubles to teach him."
  1370.  
  1371. I agreed to this, and with the verger's help he carried me away and put me in an
  1372. old empty bathhouse in his backyard.
  1373.  
  1374. Then he set about curing me. And this was his method: He picked up from the floors,
  1375. the yards, the cesspools, the best part of a bushel of various sorts of putrid bones,
  1376. bones of cattle, of birds—all sorts. He washed them, broke them up small with a
  1377. stone, and put them into a great earthen pot. This he covered with a lid which had a
  1378. small hole in it and placed upside down on an empty jar sunk in the ground. He
  1379. smeared the upper pot with a thick coating of clay, and making a pile of wood round
  1380. it, he set fire to this and kept it burning for more than twenty-four hours, saying as he
  1381. fed the fire, "Now we'll get some tar from the bones." Next day, when he took the
  1382. lower jar out of the ground, there had dripped into it through the hole in the lid of the
  1383. other jar about a pint of thick, reddish, oily liquid, with a strong smell, like living raw
  1384. meat. As for the bones left in the jar, from being black and putrid they had become
  1385. white and clean and transparent like mother-of-pearl. I rubbed my legs with this liquid
  1386. five times a day. And lo and behold, twenty-four hours later I found I could move my
  1387. toes; another day and I could bend my legs and straighten them again. On the fifth
  1388. day I stood on my feet, and with the help of a stick walked about the yard. In a word,
  1389. in a week's time my legs had become fully as strong as they were before. I thanked
  1390. God and mused upon the mysterious power which He has given His creatures. Dry,
  1391. putrid bones, almost brought to dust, yet keeping such vital force, color, smell, power
  1392. of acting on living bodies, and as it were giving life to bodies that are half dead! It is a
  1393. pledge of the future resurrection of the body. How I would like to point this out to that
  1394. forester with whom I lived, in view of his doubts about the general resurrection!
  1395.  
  1396. Having in this way got better from my illness, I began to teach the boy. Instead of
  1397. the usual copybook work, he wrote out the prayer of Jesus. I made him copy it,
  1398.  
  1399. 40:
  1400.  
  1401. showing him how to set out the words nicely. I found teaching the lad restful, for
  1402. during the daytime he worked for the steward of an estate nearby and could only
  1403. come to me while the steward slept, that is, from daybreak till the liturgy.
  1404.  
  1405. He was a bright boy and soon began to write fairly well. His employer saw him
  1406. writing and asked him who had taught him.
  1407.  
  1408. "A one-armed pilgrim who lives in our old bathhouse," said the boy.
  1409.  
  1410. The steward, who was a Pole, was interested, and came to have a look at me. He
  1411. found me reading The Philokalia and started a talk by asking what I was reading. I
  1412. showed him the book. "Ah," said he, "that's The Philokalia. I've seen the book before
  1413. at our priest's6 when I lived at Vilna. They tell me, however, that it contains odd sorts
  1414. of schemes and tricks for prayer written down by the Greek monks. It's like those
  1415. fanatics in India and Bokhara who sit down and blow themselves out trying to get a
  1416. sort of tickling in their hearts, and in their stupidity take this bodily feeling for prayer,
  1417. and look upon it as the gift of God. All that is necessary to fulfill one's duty to God is
  1418. to pray simply, to stand and say the Our Father as Christ taught us. That puts you
  1419. right for the whole day; but not to go on over and over again to the same tune. That,
  1420. if I may say so, is enough to drive you mad. Besides, it's bad for your heart."
  1421.  
  1422. "Don't think in that way about this holy book, sir," I answered. "It was not written
  1423. by simple Greek monks, but by great and very holy men of olden times, men whom
  1424. your church honors also, such as Anthony the Great, Macarius the Great, Mark the
  1425. spiritual athlete, John Chrysostom, and others. It was from them that the monks of
  1426. India and Bokhara took over the 'heart method' of interior prayer, only they quite
  1427. spoiled and garbled it in doing so, as my starets explained to me. In The Philokalia all
  1428. the teaching about the practice of prayer in the heart is taken from the Word of God,
  1429. from the Holy Bible, in which the same Jesus Christ who bade us say the Our Father
  1430. taught also ceaseless prayer in the heart. For He said, 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy
  1431. God with all thy heart and with all thy mind,' 'Watch and pray,' Abide in Me and I in
  1432. you.' And the holy Fathers, calling to witness the holy King David's words in the
  1433. Psalms, 'O taste and see how gracious the Lord is,' explain the passage thus: the
  1434. Christian man ought to use every possible means of seeking and finding, delight in
  1435. prayer and ceaselessly to look for consolation in it, and not be content with simply
  1436. saying 'Our Father' once a day. Let me read to you how these saints blame those
  1437.  
  1438. 41
  1439.  
  1440. who do not strive to reach the gladness of the prayer of the heart. They write that
  1441. such do wrong for three reasons: firstly, because they show themselves against the
  1442. Scriptures inspired by God, and secondly, because they do not set before
  1443. themselves a higher and more perfect state of soul to be reached. They are content
  1444. with outward virtues only, and cannot hunger and thirst for the truth, and therefore
  1445. miss the blessedness and joy in the Lord. Thirdly, because by letting their mind dwell
  1446. upon themselves and their own outward virtues they often slip into temptation and
  1447. pride, and so fall away."
  1448.  
  1449. "It is sublime, what you are reading," said the steward, "but it's hardly for us
  1450. ordinary layfolk, I think!"
  1451.  
  1452. "Well, I will read you something simpler, about how people of goodwill, even if
  1453. living in the world, may learn how to pray without ceasing."
  1454.  
  1455. I found the sermon on George the youth, by Simeon the new theologian, and read
  1456. it to him from The Philokalia.
  1457.  
  1458. This pleased him, and he said, "Give me that book to read at my leisure, and I will
  1459. have a good look into it some time."
  1460.  
  1461. "I will let you have it for twenty-four hours with pleasure," I answered, "but not for
  1462. longer, because I read it every day, and I just can't live without it."
  1463.  
  1464. "Well then, at least copy out for me what you have just read. I will pay you for your
  1465. trouble."
  1466.  
  1467. "I don't want payment," said I. "I will write that out for you for love's sake and in
  1468. the hope that God will give you a longing for prayer."
  1469.  
  1470. I at once and with pleasure made a copy of the sermon I had read. He read it to
  1471. his wife, and both of them were pleased with it. And so it came about that at times
  1472. they would send for me, and I would go, taking The Philokalia with me, and read to
  1473. them while they sat drinking tea and listening. Once they asked me to stay to dinner.
  1474. The steward's wife, who was a kindly old lady, was sitting with us at table eating
  1475. some fried fish when by some mischance she got a bone lodged in her throat.
  1476. Nothing we could do gave her any relief, and nothing would move the bone. Her
  1477. throat gave her so much pain that a couple of hours later she had to go and lie down.
  1478. The doctor (who lived twenty miles away) was sent for, and as by this time it was
  1479. evening, I went home, feeling very sorry for her.
  1480.  
  1481. 42
  1482.  
  1483. That night, while I was sleeping lightly, I heard my starets's voice. I saw no figure, but
  1484. I heard him say to me, "The man you are living with cured you, why then do you not
  1485. help the steward's wife? God has bidden us feel for our neighbor."
  1486.  
  1487. "I would help her gladly," I answered, "but how? I know no means whatever."
  1488.  
  1489. "Well, this is what you must do: From her very earliest years she has had a dislike
  1490. of oil. She not only will not taste it, but cannot bear even the smell of it without being
  1491. sick. So make her drink a spoonful of oil. It will make her vomit, the bone will come
  1492. away, the oil will soothe the sore the bone has made in her throat, and she will be
  1493. well again."
  1494.  
  1495. "And how am I to give it her, if she dislikes it so? She will refuse to drink it."
  1496.  
  1497. "Get the steward to hold her head, and pour it suddenly into her mouth, even if
  1498. you have to use force."
  1499.  
  1500. I woke up, and went straight off and told the steward all this in detail. "What good
  1501. can your oil do now?" said he. "She is hoarse and delirious, and her neck is all
  1502. swollen."
  1503.  
  1504. "Well, at any rate, let us try; even if it doesn't help, oil is at least harmless as a
  1505. medicine."
  1506.  
  1507. He poured some into a wineglass, and somehow or other we got her to swallow it.
  1508. She was violently sick at once, and soon vomited up the bone and some blood. She
  1509. began to feel easier and fell into a deep sleep. In the morning I went to ask after her
  1510. and found her sitting quietly taking her tea. Both she and her husband were full of
  1511. wonder at the way she had been cured, and even greater than that was their surprise
  1512. that her dislike of oil had been told me in a dream, for apart from themselves, not a
  1513. soul knew of the fact. Just then the doctor also drove up, and the steward told him
  1514. what had happened to his wife, and I in my turn told him how the peasant had cured
  1515. my legs. The doctor listened to it all and then said, "Neither the one case nor the
  1516. other is greatly to be wondered at—it is the same natural force which operated in
  1517. both cases. Still, I shall make a note of it." And he took out a pencil and wrote in his
  1518. notebook.
  1519.  
  1520. After this the report quickly spread through the whole neighborhood that I was a
  1521. prophet and a doctor and wizard. There began a ceaseless stream of visitors from all
  1522.  
  1523. 43
  1524.  
  1525. parts to bring their affairs and their troubles to my notice. They brought me presents
  1526. and began to treat me with respect and to look after my comfort. I bore this for a
  1527. week, and then, fearing I should fall into vainglory and harmful distractions, I left the
  1528. place in secret by night.
  1529.  
  1530. Thus once more I set out on my lonely way, feeling as light as if a great weight
  1531. had been taken off my shoulders. The prayer comforted me more and more, so that
  1532. at times my heart bubbled over with boundless love for Jesus Christ, and from my
  1533. delight in this, streams of consolation seemed to flow through my whole being. The
  1534. remembrance of Jesus Christ was so stamped upon my mind that as I dwelt upon the
  1535. Gospel story I seemed to see its events before my very eyes. I was moved even to
  1536. tears of joy, and sometimes felt such gladness in my heart that I am at a loss even
  1537. how to tell of it.
  1538.  
  1539. It happened at times that for three days together I came upon no human dwelling,
  1540. and in the uplifting of my spirit I felt as though I were alone on the earth, one
  1541. wretched sinner before the merciful and man-loving God. This sense of being alone
  1542. was a comfort to me, and it made me feel my delight in prayer much more than when
  1543. I was mixing with a crowd of people.
  1544.  
  1545. At length I reached Irkutsk. When I had prayed before the relics of St. Innocent, I
  1546. began to wonder where I should go now. I did not want to stay there for a long while,
  1547. it was a town in which many people lived. I was walking thoughtfully along the street
  1548. when I came upon a certain merchant belonging to the place. He stopped me,
  1549. saying, "Are you a pilgrim? Why not come home with me?" We went off together and
  1550. he took me into his richly furnished house and asked me about myself. I told him all
  1551. about my travels, and then he said, "You ought to go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem—
  1552. there are shrines there the like of which are not to be found anywhere else!"
  1553.  
  1554. "I should be only too glad to do so," I answered, "but I haven't the money. I can
  1555. get along on dry land till I come to the sea, but I have no means of paying for a sea
  1556. voyage, and it takes a good deal of money."
  1557.  
  1558. "How would you like me to find the money for you? I have already sent one of our
  1559. townsfolk there, an old man, last year," said the merchant.
  1560.  
  1561. I fell at his feet, and he went on to say, "Listen, I will give you a letter to my son at
  1562. Odessa. He lives there and has business connections with Constantinople. He will be
  1563.  
  1564. 44:
  1565.  
  1566. pleased to give you a passage on one of the vessels to Constantinople, and to tell his
  1567. agents there to book a passage to Jerusalem for you on another boat, and pay for it.
  1568. That is not so very expensive."
  1569.  
  1570. I was overcome with joy when I heard this and thanked my benefactor for his
  1571. kindness. Even more did I thank God for showing me such fatherly love, and for His
  1572. care for me, a wretched sinner, who did no good either to himself or to anyone else,
  1573. and ate the bread of others in idleness. I stayed three days with this kindly merchant.
  1574. As he had promised, he wrote me a letter to his son, so here I am now on my way to
  1575. Odessa planning to go on till I reach Jerusalem. But I do not know whether the Lord
  1576. will allow me to venerate His life-giving tomb.
  1577.  
  1578. JUST BEFORE leaving Irkutsk, I went to see my spiritual father, with whom I had so
  1579. often talked, and I said to him, "Here I am actually off to Jerusalem. I have come to
  1580. say good-bye, and to thank you for your love for me in Christ, unworthy pilgrim as I
  1581. am."
  1582.  
  1583. "May God bless your journey," he replied. "But how is it that you have never told
  1584. me about yourself, who you are, nor where you come from? I have heard a great deal
  1585. about your travels, and I should be interested to know something about your birth
  1586. and your life before you became a pilgrim."
  1587.  
  1588. "Why, very gladly," I answered. "I will tell you all about that also. It's not a very
  1589. lengthy matter.
  1590.  
  1591. "I was born in a village in the government of Orel. After the death of our parents,
  1592. there were just the two of us left, my brother and I. He was ten years old and I was
  1593. two. We were adopted by our grandfather, a worthy old man and comfortably off. He
  1594. kept an inn which stood on the main road, and thanks to his sheer goodness of heart
  1595. a lot of travelers put up there. My brother, who was a madcap child, spent most of his
  1596. time running about in the village, but for my part I liked better to stay near my
  1597. grandfather. On Sundays and festivals we used to go to church together, and at
  1598. home my grandfather often used to read the Bible, this very Bible here, which now
  1599. belongs to me. When my brother grew up he took to drink. Once when I was seven
  1600. years old and we were both of us lying down on the stove, he pushed me so hard
  1601. that I fell off and hurt my left arm, so that I have never been able to use it since; it is
  1602.  
  1603. 45:
  1604.  
  1605. all withered up. My grandfather saw that I should never be fit to work on the land and
  1606. taught me to read. As we had no spelling book, he did so from this Bible. He pointed
  1607. out the A's, and made me form words and learn to know the letters when I saw them.
  1608. I scarcely know how myself, but somehow, by saying things after him over and over
  1609. again, I learned to read in the course of time. And later on, when my grandfather's
  1610. sight grew weak, he often made me read the Bible aloud to him, and he corrected me
  1611. as he listened. There was a certain clerk who often came to our inn. He wrote a good
  1612. hand and I liked watching him write. I copied his writing, and he began to teach me.
  1613. He gave me paper and ink, he made me quill pens, and so I learned to write also.
  1614. Grandfather was very pleased and charged me thus, 'God has granted you the gift of
  1615. learning; it will make a man of you. Give thanks to God, and pray very often.'
  1616.  
  1617. "We used to attend all the services at church and we often had prayers at home.
  1618. It was always my part to read the fifty-first psalm, and while I did so grandfather and
  1619. grandmother made their prostrations or knelt. When I was seventeen I lost my
  1620. grandmother. Then grandfather said to me, 'This house of ours no longer has a
  1621. mistress, and that is not well. Your brother is a worthless fellow. I am going to look for
  1622. a wife for you; you must get married.' I was against the idea, saying that I was a
  1623. cripple, but my grandfather would not give way. He found a worthy and sensible
  1624. young girl about twenty years of age, and I married her. A year later my grandfather
  1625. fell very ill. Knowing that his death was near, he called for me and bade me farewell,
  1626. saying, 'I leave you my house and all I have. Obey your conscience, deceive no one,
  1627. and above all pray to God; everything comes from Him. Trust in Him only. Go to
  1628. church regularly, read your Bible, and remember me and your grandmother in your
  1629. prayers. Here is my money, that also I give you; there is a thousand rubles. Take
  1630. care of it. Do not waste it, but do not be miserly either; give some of it to the poor and
  1631. to God's church.' After this he died, and I buried him.
  1632.  
  1633. "My brother grew envious because the property had been left wholly to me. His
  1634. anger against me grew, and the enemy prompted him in this to such an extent that
  1635. he even laid plans to kill me. In the end this is what he did one night while we were
  1636. asleep and no guests were in the house. He broke into the room where the money
  1637. was kept, stole the money from a chest, and then set fire to the room. The fire had
  1638. got a hold upon the whole building before we knew of it, and we only just escaped by
  1639.  
  1640. 46:
  1641.  
  1642. jumping out of a window in our nightclothes. The Bible was lying under our pillow, so
  1643. we snatched it up and took it with us. As we watched our house burning we said to
  1644. one another, 'Thank God, the Bible is saved, that at least is some consolation in our
  1645. grief.' So everything we had was burnt, and my brother went off without a trace. Later
  1646. on we heard that when he was in his cups he boasted of the fact that he had taken
  1647. the money and burnt the house.
  1648.  
  1649. "We were left naked and ruined, absolutely beggars. We borrowed some money
  1650. as best we could, built a little hut, and took up the life of landless peasants. My wife
  1651. was clever with her hands. She knitted, spun, and sewed. People gave her jobs, and
  1652. day and night she worked and kept me. Owing to the uselessness of my arm I could
  1653. not even make bark shoes. She would do her knitting and spinning, and I would sit
  1654. beside her and read the Bible. She would listen and sometimes begin to cry. When I
  1655. asked, 'What are you crying about? At least we are alive, thank God!' she would
  1656. answer, 'It touches me so, that beautiful writing in the Bible.'
  1657.  
  1658. "Remembering what my grandfather had bidden us, we often fasted, every
  1659. morning we said the Acathist of Our Lady, and at night we each made a thousand
  1660. prostrations to avoid falling into temptation. Thus we lived quietly enough for two
  1661. years. But this is what is so surprising—although we had no understanding of interior
  1662. prayer offered in the heart and indeed had never heard of it, but prayed with the
  1663. tongue only, and made our prostrations without thought like buffoons turning
  1664. somersaults, yet in spite of all this the wish for prayer was there, and the long prayers
  1665. we said without understanding did not seem tiring; indeed we liked them. Clearly it is
  1666. true, as a certain teacher once told me, that a secret prayer lies hidden within the
  1667. human heart. The man himself does not know it, yet working mysteriously within his
  1668. soul, it urges him to prayer according to each man's knowledge and power.
  1669.  
  1670. "After two years of this sort of life that we were leading, my wife was taken
  1671. suddenly ill with a high fever. She was given her communion and on the ninth day of
  1672. her illness she died. I was now left entirely alone in the world. There was no sort of
  1673. work that I could do; still I had to live, and it went against my conscience to beg.
  1674. Besides that, I felt such grief at the loss of my wife that I did not know what to do with
  1675. myself. When I happened to go into our little hut and caught sight of her clothes or
  1676. perhaps a scarf, I burst into tears and even fell down senseless. So feeling I could no
  1677.  
  1678. 47:
  1679.  
  1680. longer bear my grief living at home, I sold the hut for twenty rubles, and such clothes
  1681. as there were of my own and my wife's I gave away to the poor. Because of my
  1682. crippled arm I was given a passport which set me free once for all from public duties,
  1683. and taking my beloved Bible I set straight off, without caring or thinking where I was
  1684. going.
  1685.  
  1686. "But after a while I began to think where I would go and said to myself, 'First of all
  1687. I will go to Kiev. I will venerate the shrines of those who were pleasing to God, and
  1688. ask for their help in my trouble.' As soon as I had made up my mind to this I began to
  1689. feel better, and, a good deal comforted, I made my way to Kiev. Since that time, for
  1690. the last thirteen years that is, I have gone on wandering from place to place. I have
  1691. made the rounds of many churches and monasteries, but nowadays I am taking more
  1692. and more to wandering over the steppes and fields. I do not know whether God will
  1693. vouchsafe to let me go to Jerusalem. If it be His will, when the time comes my sinful
  1694. bones may be laid to rest there."
  1695.  
  1696. "And how old are you?"
  1697.  
  1698. "Thirty-three."
  1699.  
  1700. "Well, dear brother, you have reached the age of our Lord Jesus Christ!"
  1701. "But it is good for me to hold me fast by God, to put my trust in the Lord God."
  1702. "The russian proverb is true, which says that 'man proposes but God disposes,'" said
  1703. I, as I came back again to my spiritual father. "I thought that by now I should certainly
  1704. be on my way to Jerusalem. But see how differently things have fallen out.
  1705. Something quite unlooked for has happened and kept me in the same place here for
  1706. another three days. And I could not help coming to tell you about it and to ask your
  1707. advice in making up my mind about the matter.
  1708.  
  1709. "It happened like this. I had said good-bye to everybody, and with God's help
  1710. started on my way. I had gotten as far as the outskirts of the town when I saw a man I
  1711. knew standing at the door of the very last house. He was at one time a pilgrim like
  1712. me, but I had not seen him for about three years. We greeted one another and he
  1713. asked me where I was going.
  1714.  
  1715. " 'God willing,' I answered, 'I want to go to Jerusalem.'
  1716.  
  1717. " 'Thank God! There is a nice fellow-traveler for you,' he said.
  1718.  
  1719. 48:
  1720.  
  1721. " 'God be with you, and with him too,' said I, 'but surely you know that it is never
  1722. my way to travel with other people. I always wander about alone.'
  1723. " 'Yes, but listen. I feel sure that this one is just your sort; you will suit each other
  1724. down to the ground. Now, look here, the father of the master of this house, where I
  1725. have been taken on as a servant, is going under a vow to Jerusalem, and you will
  1726. easily get used to each other. He belongs to this town, he's a good old man, and
  1727. what's more he is quite deaf. So much so that however much you shout, he can't
  1728. hear a word. If you want to ask him anything you have to write it on a bit of paper,
  1729. and then he answers. So you see he won't bore you on the road; he won't speak to
  1730. you; even at home here he grows more and more silent. On the other hand you will
  1731. be a great help to him on the way. His son is giving him a horse and cart, which he
  1732. will take as far as Odessa and then sell there. The old man wants to go on foot, but
  1733. the horse is going as well because he has a bit of luggage, and some things he is
  1734. taking to the Lord's tomb. And you can put your knapsack in with them too, of course.
  1735. Now just think, how can we possibly send an old deaf man off with a horse, all by
  1736. himself on such a long journey? They have searched and searched for somebody to
  1737. take him, but they all want to be paid such a lot; besides, there's a risk in sending him
  1738. with someone we don't know, for he has money and belongings with him. Say "Yes,"
  1739. brother, it will really be all right; make up your mind now for the glory of God and the
  1740. love of your neighbor. I will vouch for you to his people, and they will be too pleased
  1741. for words; they are kindly folk and very fond of me. I've been working for them for two
  1742. years now.'
  1743.  
  1744. "All this talk had taken place at the door, and he now took me into the house. The
  1745. head of the household was there, and I saw clearly that they were quite a worthy and
  1746. decent family. So I agreed to the plan. So now we have arranged to start with God's
  1747. blessing, after hearing the liturgy two days after Christmas. What unexpected things
  1748. we meet with on life's journey! Yet all the while, God and His Holy Providence guide
  1749. our actions and overrule our plans, as it is written, 'It is God which worketh in you
  1750. both to will and to do.'"
  1751.  
  1752. On hearing all this, my spiritual father said, "I rejoice with all my heart, dear
  1753. brother, that God has so ordered it that I should see you again, so unexpectedly and
  1754. so soon. And since you now have time, I want, in all love, to keep you a little longer,
  1755.  
  1756. 49:
  1757.  
  1758. and you shall tell me more about the instructive experiences you have met with in the
  1759. course of your long pilgrimages. I have already listened with great pleasure and
  1760. interest to what you told me before."
  1761.  
  1762. "I am quite ready and happy to do that," I answered, and I began as follows:
  1763.  
  1764. "A great many things have happened to me, some good and some bad. It would
  1765. take a long while to tell of them all, and much I have already forgotten. For I have
  1766. tried especially to remember only such matters as guided and urged my idle soul to
  1767. prayer. All the rest I rarely remember; or rather I have tried to forget the past, as St.
  1768. Paul bids us when he says, 'Forgetting the things that are behind and stretching
  1769. forward to the things that are before, I press on toward the goal of the prize of the
  1770. high calling.' My late starets of blessed memory also used to say that the forces
  1771. which are against prayer in the heart attack us from two sides, from the left hand and
  1772. from the right. That is to say, if the enemy cannot turn us from prayer by means of
  1773. vain thoughts and sinful ideas, then he brings back into our minds good things we
  1774. have been taught, and fills us with beautiful ideas, so that one way or another he may
  1775. lure us away from prayer, which is a thing he cannot bear. It is called 'a theft from the
  1776. right- hand side,' and in it the soul, putting aside its converse with God, turns to the
  1777. satisfaction of converse with self or with created things. He taught me, therefore, not
  1778. to admit during times of prayer even the most lofty of spiritual thoughts. And if I saw
  1779. that in the course of the day, time had been spent more in improving thought and talk
  1780. than in the actual hidden prayer of the heart, then I was to think of it as a loss of the
  1781. sense of proportion, or a sign of spiritual greed. This is above all true, he said, in the
  1782. case of beginners, for whom it is most needful that time given to prayer should be
  1783. very much more than that taken up by other sides of the devout life.
  1784.  
  1785. "Still one cannot forget everything. A matter may have printed itself so deeply in
  1786. one's mind that although it has not been actually thought of for a long time, yet it is
  1787. remembered very clearly. A case in point is the few days' stay that God deemed me
  1788. worthy to enjoy with a certain devout family in the following manner.
  1789.  
  1790. "During my wanderings in the Tobolsk government, I happened to pass through a
  1791. certain country town. My supply of dried bread had run very low, so I went to one of
  1792. the houses to ask for some more. The householder said, 'Thank God, you have come
  1793. just at the right moment— my wife has only just taken the bread out of the oven, so
  1794.  
  1795. 50:
  1796.  
  1797. there is a hot loaf for you. Remember me in your prayers.' I thanked him and was
  1798. putting the bread away in my knapsack when his wife, who was looking on, said,
  1799. 'What a wretched state your knapsack is in, it is all worn out. I'll give you another
  1800. instead.' And she gave me a good strong one. I thanked them very heartily and went
  1801. on. On leaving the town I went into a little shop to ask for a bit of salt, and the
  1802. shopkeeper gave me a small bag quite full. I rejoiced in spirit and thanked God for
  1803. leading me, unworthy as I was, to such kindly folk. 'Now,' thought I, 'without having to
  1804. worry about food I shall be filled and content for a whole week. Bless the Lord, O my
  1805. soul!'
  1806.  
  1807. "Three miles or so from this town, the road I was following passed through a poor
  1808. village, where I saw a little wooden church nicely decked out and painted on the
  1809. outside. As I was going by it I felt a wish to honor God's house, and going into the
  1810. porch I prayed for a while. On the grass at the side of the church there were playing
  1811. two little children of five or six years of age. I took them to be the parish priest's
  1812. children, for they were very nicely dressed. I finished my prayers and went on my
  1813. way, but I had not gone a dozen paces from the church when I heard a shout behind
  1814. me. 'Dear little beggar! Dear little beggar! Stop!' The two little ones I had seen, a boy
  1815. and a girl, were calling and running after me. I stopped, and they ran up to me and
  1816. took me by the hand. 'Come along to mommy, she likes beggars.'
  1817.  
  1818. " 'I'm not a beggar,' I told them, 'I'm just a passerby.'
  1819.  
  1820. "'Why have you got a bag, then?'
  1821.  
  1822. " 'That is for the bread I eat on the way.'
  1823.  
  1824. " 'All the same you must come. Mommy will give you some money for your
  1825. journey.'
  1826.  
  1827. "'But where is your mommy?' I asked.
  1828.  
  1829. " 'Down there behind the church, behind that little wood.'
  1830.  
  1831. "They took me into a beautiful garden in the middle of which stood a large country
  1832. house. We went inside, and how clean and smart it all was! The lady of the house
  1833. came hurrying to us. 'Welcome, welcome! God has sent you to us; and how did you
  1834. come? Sit down, sit down, dear.' With her own hands she took off my knapsack and
  1835. put it on a table, and made me sit in a very comfortably padded chair. 'Wouldn't you
  1836. like something to eat? Or a cup of tea? Isn't there anything you need?'
  1837.  
  1838. 51
  1839.  
  1840. " 'I most humbly thank you,' I answered, 'but I have a whole bagful of food. It is
  1841. true that I do take tea, but as a peasant I am not very used to it. I value your heartfelt
  1842. and kindly welcome even more than the treat you offer me. I shall pray that God may
  1843. bless you for showing such love for strangers in the spirit of the Gospels.'
  1844.  
  1845. "While I was speaking, a strong feeling came over me, urging me to withdraw
  1846. within myself again. The prayer was surging up in my heart, and I needed peace and
  1847. silence to give free play to this quickening flame of prayer, as well as to hide from
  1848. others the outward signs which went with it, such as tears and sighs and unusual
  1849. movements of the face and lips. I therefore got up, saying, 'Please excuse me, but I
  1850. must leave now; may the Lord Jesus Christ be with you and with your dear little
  1851. children.'
  1852.  
  1853. " 'Oh, no! God forbid that you should go away. I won't allow it. My husband, who is
  1854. a magistrate, will be coming back from town this evening, and how delighted he will
  1855. be to see you! He reverences every pilgrim as a messenger of God. If you go away
  1856. he will be really grieved not to have seen you. Besides that, tomorrow is Sunday, and
  1857. you will pray with us at the liturgy, and at the dinner table take your share with us in
  1858. what God has sent. On holy days we always have up to thirty guests, and all of them
  1859. our poor brothers in Jesus Christ. Come now, why have you told me nothing about
  1860. yourself, where you come from and where you are going? Talk to me—I like listening
  1861. to the spiritual conversation of devout people. Children, children! Take the pilgrim's
  1862. knapsack into the oratory, he will spend the night there.'
  1863.  
  1864. "I was astonished as I listened to what she said, and I asked myself whether I was
  1865. talking with a human being or with a ghost of some sort.
  1866.  
  1867. "So I stayed and waited for her husband. I gave her a short account of my travels,
  1868. and said I was on my way to Irkutsk. " 'Why, then, you will have to go through
  1869. Tobolsk,' said the lady, 'and my own mother is a nun in a convent there; she is a
  1870. skhimnitsa1 now. We will give you a letter, and she will be glad to see you. A great
  1871. many people go to consult her on spiritual matters. And you will be able to take her a
  1872. book by St. John of the ladder, which we have just ordered from Moscow at her
  1873. request. How nicely it all fits in!'
  1874.  
  1875. "Soon it was dinnertime, and we sat down to table. Four other ladies came in and
  1876. began the meal with us. When the first course was ended one of them rose, bowed to
  1877.  
  1878. 52
  1879.  
  1880. the icon,8 and then to us. Then she went and fetched the second course and sat
  1881. down again. Then another of the ladies in the same way went and brought the third
  1882. course. When I saw this, I said to my hostess, 'May I venture to ask whether these
  1883. ladies are relations of yours?'
  1884.  
  1885. " 'Yes, they are indeed sisters to me; this is my cook, and this the coachman's
  1886. wife, that one has charge of the keys, and the other is my maid. They are all married;
  1887. I have no unmarried girls at all in my whole household.'
  1888.  
  1889. "The more I saw and heard of all this, the more surprised I was, and I thanked
  1890. God for letting me see these devout people. I felt the prayer stirring strongly in my
  1891. heart, so, wishing to be alone as soon as I could and not hinder the prayer, I said to
  1892. the lady as soon as we rose from the table, 'No doubt you will rest for a while after
  1893. dinner, and I am so used to walking that I will go for a stroll in the garden.'
  1894.  
  1895. " 'No, I don't rest,' she replied. 'I will come into the garden with you, and you shall
  1896. talk to me about something instructive. If you go alone, the children will give you no
  1897. peace, directly they see you, they will not leave you for a minute, they are so fond of
  1898. beggars, and brothers in Christ, and pilgrims.'
  1899.  
  1900. "There was nothing for me to do but to go with her. In order to avoid doing the talking
  1901. myself, when we got into the garden I bowed down to the ground before her and
  1902. said, 'Do tell me, please, have you lived this devout life long, and how did you come
  1903. to take it up?'
  1904.  
  1905. " 'I will tell you the whole story if you like,' was the answer. 'You see, my mother
  1906. was a great-granddaughter of St. Joasaph, whose relics rest at Byelgorod. We had a
  1907. large town house, one wing of which was rented to a man who was a gentleman but
  1908. not well off. After a while he died; his wife was left pregnant and herself died in giving
  1909. birth to a child. The infant was left an orphan and in poverty, and out of pity my
  1910. mother adopted him. A year later I was born. We grew up together and did lessons
  1911. together with the same tutors and governesses, and were as used to each other as a
  1912. real brother and sister. Some while later my father died, and my mother gave up
  1913. living in town and came with us to live on this estate of hers here. When we grew up,
  1914. she gave me in marriage to her adopted son, settled this estate on us, and herself
  1915. took the veil in a convent, where she had a cell built for her. She gave us a mother's
  1916. blessing, and as her last will and testament she urged us to live as good Christians,
  1917.  
  1918. 53
  1919.  
  1920. to say our prayers fervently, and above all try to fulfill the greatest of God's
  1921. commandments, that is, the love of one's neighbor, to feed and help our poor
  1922. brothers in Christ in simplicity and humility, to bring up our children in the fear of the
  1923. Lord, and to treat our serfs as our brothers. And that is how we have been living here
  1924. by ourselves for the last ten years now, trying as best we could to carry out mother's
  1925. last wishes. We have a guesthouse for beggars, and at the present moment there are
  1926. living in it more than ten crippled and sick people. If you care to, we will go and see
  1927. them tomorrow.'
  1928.  
  1929. "When she had ended her story, I asked her where the book by St. John of the ladder
  1930. was, which she wished to send to her mother. 'Come indoors,' she said, 'and I will
  1931. find it for you.'
  1932.  
  1933. "We had just sat down and begun to read it when her husband came in and,
  1934. seeing me, gave me a warm welcome. We kissed each other as two brothers in
  1935. Christ, and then he took me off to his own room, saying, 'Come, dear brother, let us
  1936. go into my study, and you shall bless my cell. I expect she (pointing to his wife) has
  1937. been boring you. No sooner does she catch sight of a pilgrim of either sex, or of
  1938. some sick person, than she is so delighted that she will not leave them day or night.
  1939. She has been like that for years and years.' We went into the study. What a lot of
  1940. books there were, and beautiful icons, and the life-giving cross with the figure life-
  1941. sized, and the Gospels lying near it! I said a prayer. 'You are in God's own paradise
  1942. here,' I said. 'Here is the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and His most holy mother, and
  1943. the blessed saints! And there,' I went on, pointing to the books, 'are the divine, living,
  1944. and everlasting words of their teaching. I expect you very often enjoy heavenly
  1945. converse with them.'
  1946.  
  1947. " 'Yes, I admit I am a great lover of reading,' he answered.
  1948.  
  1949. " 'What sort of books are they you have here?' I asked.
  1950.  
  1951. " 'I have a large number of religious books,' was the answer. 'Here you see are
  1952. the Lives of the Saints for the whole year, and the works of St. John Chrysostom, and
  1953. Basil the Great, and many other theologians and philosophers. I have a lot of
  1954. volumes of sermons, too, by celebrated modern preachers. My library is worth about
  1955. five hundred pounds.'
  1956.  
  1957. 54:
  1958.  
  1959. " 'Haven't you anything on prayer?'
  1960.  
  1961. Yes, I am very fond of reading about prayer. Here is the very latest work on the
  1962. subject, the work of a Petersburg priest.' He took down a book on the Lord's Prayer
  1963. and we began to read it with great enjoyment. A short while after the lady came in,
  1964. bringing tea, followed by the children, who dragged in a large silver basket full of
  1965. biscuits and cakes such as I had never tasted before in my life. My host took the
  1966. book from me and handed it to his wife, saying, 'Now we will get her to read; she
  1967. reads beautifully, and we will keep our strength up with the tea.' So she began
  1968. reading, and we listened. And as I listened I felt the action of the prayer in my heart.
  1969. The longer the reading went on the more the prayer grew and made me glad.
  1970. Suddenly I saw something flash quickly before my eyes, in the air as it were, like the
  1971. figure of my departed starets. I started, and so as to hide the fact I said, 'Excuse me,
  1972. I must have dropped asleep for a moment.' Then I felt as though the soul of my
  1973. starets made its way into my own, or gave light to it. I felt a sort of light in my mind,
  1974. and a number of ideas about prayer came to me. I was just crossing myself and
  1975. setting my will to put these ideas aside when the lady came to the end of the book
  1976. and her husband asked me whether I had liked it, so that talking began again. 'Very
  1977. much,' I answered, 'the "Our Father" is the loftiest and most precious of all the written
  1978. prayers we Christians have, for the Lord Jesus Christ himself gave it to us. And the
  1979. explanation of it which has just been read is very good, too, only it all deals for the
  1980. most part with the active side of the Christian life, and in my reading of the holy
  1981. Fathers I have come across a more speculative and mystical explanation of the
  1982. prayer.'
  1983.  
  1984. " 'In which of the Fathers did you read this?'
  1985.  
  1986. " 'Well, in Maxim the confessor, for example, and in Peter the Damascene, in The
  1987. Philokalia.'
  1988.  
  1989. " 'Do you remember it? Tell us about it, please.'
  1990. " 'Certainly. The first words of the prayer, "Our Father which art in heaven" are
  1991. explained in your book as a call to brotherly love for one's neighbor, since we are all
  1992. children of the one Father, and that is very true. But in the holy Fathers the
  1993. explanation goes further and is more deeply spiritual. They say that when we use
  1994.  
  1995. 55:
  1996.  
  1997. these words we should lift up our mind to heaven, to the heavenly Father, and
  1998. remember every moment that we are in the presence of God.
  1999.  
  2000. " 'The words "hallowed be thy name" are explained in your book by the care we
  2001. ought to have not to utter the Name of God except with reverence, nor to use it in a
  2002. false oath, in a word that the Holy Name of God be spoken holily and not taken in
  2003. vain. But the mystical writers see here a plain call to inward prayer of the heart; that
  2004. is, that the most Holy Name of God may be stamped inwardly upon the heart and be
  2005. hallowed by self-acting prayer and hallow all our feelings and all the powers of the
  2006. soul. The words "Thy kingdom come" they explain thus—may inward peace and quiet
  2007. and spiritual joy come to our hearts. In your book again, the words "Give us this day
  2008. our daily bread" are understood as asking for what we need for our bodily life, not for
  2009. more than that, but for what is needed for ourselves and for the help of our neighbor.
  2010. On the other hand, Maxim the confessor understands by "daily bread" the feeding of
  2011. the soul with heavenly bread, that is, the Word of God, and the union of the soul with
  2012. God, by dwelling upon Him in thought and the unceasing inward prayer of the heart.'
  2013.  
  2014. " 'Ah, but the attainment of interior prayer is a very big business and almost
  2015. impossible for layfolk,' exclaimed my host. 'We are lucky if we manage to say our
  2016. ordinary prayers without slothfulness.'
  2017.  
  2018. " 'Don't look at it in that way,' said I. 'If it were out of the question and quite too
  2019. hard to do, God would not have bidden us all do it. His strength is made perfect in
  2020. weakness. The holy Fathers, who speak from their own experience, offer us the
  2021. means, and make the way to win the prayer of the heart easier. Of course, for
  2022. hermits they give special and higher methods, but for those who live in the world their
  2023. writings show ways which truly lead to interior prayer.'
  2024.  
  2025. "I have never come across anything of that sort in my reading,' he said.
  2026.  
  2027. " 'If you would care to hear it, may I read you a little from The Philokalia?' I asked,
  2028. taking up my copy. I found Peter the Damascene's article, part three, page 48, and
  2029. read as follows:' "One must learn to call upon the name of God, more even than
  2030. breathing—at all times, in all places, in every kind of occupation. The Apostle says,
  2031. 'Pray without ceasing.' That is, he teaches men to have the remembrance of God in
  2032. all times and places and circumstances. If you are making something, you must call
  2033. to mind the Creator of all things; if you see the light, remember the Giver of it; if you
  2034.  
  2035. 56:
  2036.  
  2037. see the heavens and the earth and the sea and all that is in them, wonder and praise
  2038. the Maker of them. If you put on your clothes, recall Whose gift they are and thank
  2039. Him Who provides for your life. In short, let every action be a cause of your
  2040. remembering and praising God, and lo! you will be praying without ceasing and
  2041. therein your soul will always rejoice." There, you see, this way of ceaseless prayer is
  2042. simple and easy and within the reach of everybody so long as he has some amount
  2043. of human feeling.'
  2044.  
  2045. "They were extraordinarily pleased with this. My host took me in his arms and
  2046. thanked me again and again. Then he looked at my Philokalia, saying, 'I must
  2047. certainly buy myself a copy of this. I will get it at once from Petersburg; but for the
  2048. moment and in memory of this occasion I will copy out the passage you have just
  2049. read—you read it out to me.' And then and there he wrote it out beautifully. Then he
  2050. exclaimed, 'Why, goodness me! Of course I have an icon of the Damascene!' (It was
  2051. probably of St. John Damascene.) He picked up a frame, put what he had written
  2052. behind the glass, and hung it beneath the icon. 'There,' said he, 'the living word of the
  2053. saint underneath his picture will often remind me to put his wholesome advice into
  2054. practice.'
  2055.  
  2056. "After this we went to supper. As before, the whole household, men and women,
  2057. sat down to table with us. How reverently silent and calm the meal was! And at the
  2058. end of it we all, the children as well, spent a long while in prayer. I was asked to read
  2059. the 'Acathist to Jesus the heart's delight.' Afterward the servants went away to bed,
  2060. and we three were left alone in the room. Then the lady brought me a white shirt and
  2061. a pair of stockings. I bowed down at her feet and said, 'The stockings, little mother, I
  2062. will not take. I have never worn them in my life, we are always so used to onoochi.'9
  2063. She hurried off and brought back her old caftan of thin yellow material, and cut it up
  2064. into two onoochi, while her husband, saying, 'And look, the poor fellow's footwear is
  2065. almost worn out,' brought me his new bashmaki,10 large ones which he wore over his
  2066. top boots. Then he told me to go into the next room, which was empty, and change
  2067. my shirt. I did so, and when I came back to them again they sat me down on a chair
  2068. to put my new footwear on, he wrapping my feet and legs in the onoochi and she
  2069. putting on the bashmaki. At first I would not let them, but they bade me sit down,
  2070. saying 'Sit down and be quiet; Christ washed His disciples' feet.' There was nothing
  2071.  
  2072. 57:
  2073.  
  2074. to do but obey, and I began to weep, and so did they. After this the lady went to bed
  2075. with the children, and her husband and I went to a summerhouse in the garden.
  2076. "For a long while we did not go to sleep, but lay talking. He began in this way, 'Now in
  2077. God's name and on your conscience tell me the real truth. Who are you? You must
  2078. be of good birth, and are only assuming a disguise of simplicity. You read and write
  2079. well, you speak correctly, and are able to discuss things, and these things do not go
  2080. with a peasant upbringing.'
  2081.  
  2082. " 'I spoke the real truth with a sincere heart both to you and to your wife when I
  2083. told you about my birth, and I never had a thought of lying or of deceiving you. Why
  2084. should I? As for the things I say, they are not my own, but what I have heard from my
  2085. departed starets, who was full of divine wisdom, or what I have gathered from a
  2086. careful reading of the holy Fathers. But my ignorance has gained more light from
  2087. interior prayer than from anything else, and that I have not reached by myself —it has
  2088. been granted me by the mercy of God and the teaching of my starets. And that can
  2089. be done by anyone. It costs nothing but the effort to sink down in silence into the
  2090. depths of one's heart and call more and more upon the radiant name of Jesus.
  2091. Everyone who does that feels at once the inward light, everything becomes
  2092. understandable to him, he even catches sight in this light of some of the mysteries of
  2093. the kingdom of God. And what depth and light there is in the mystery of a man
  2094. coming to know that he has this power to plumb the depths of his own being, to see
  2095. himself from within, to find delight in self- knowledge, to take pity on himself and shed
  2096. tears of gladness over his fall and his spoiled will! To show good sense in dealing
  2097. with things and to talk with people is no hard matter and lies within anyone's power,
  2098. for the mind and the heart were there before learning and human wisdom. If the mind
  2099. is there, you can set it to work either upon science or upon experience, but if the
  2100. mind is lacking then no teaching, however wise, and no training will be any good. The
  2101. trouble is that we live far from ourselves and have but little wish to get any nearer to
  2102. ourselves. Indeed we are running away all the time to avoid coming face to face with
  2103. our real selves, and we barter the truth for trifles. We think, "I would very gladly take
  2104. an interest in spiritual things, and in prayer, but I have no time, the fuss and cares of
  2105. life give no chance for such a thing." Yet which is really important and necessary,
  2106. salvation and the eternal life of the soul, or the fleeting life of the body on which we
  2107.  
  2108. 58:
  2109.  
  2110. spend so much labor? It is that that I spoke of, and that leads to either sense or
  2111. stupidity in people.'
  2112.  
  2113. " 'Forgive me, dear brother, I asked not just out of mere curiosity, but from
  2114. friendliness and Christian sympathy, and even more because about two years ago I
  2115. came across a case which gave rise to the question I put to you. It was like this:
  2116. There came to our house a certain beggar with a discharged soldier's passport. He
  2117. was old and feeble, and so poor that he was almost naked and barefoot. He spoke
  2118. little, and in such a simple way that you would take him for a peasant of the steppes.
  2119. We took him into the guesthouse, but some five days later he fell seriously ill, and so
  2120. we moved him to this very summerhouse, where we kept him quiet, and my wife and
  2121. I looked after him and nursed him. But after a while it was plain that he was nearing
  2122. his end. We prepared him for it and sent for our priest for his confession, communion,
  2123. and anointing. The day before he died, he got up and asked me for a sheet of paper
  2124. and a pen and begged me to shut the door and to let no one in while he wrote his
  2125. will, which he desired me to send after his death to his son at an address in
  2126. Petersburg. I was astounded when I saw him write, for not only did he write a
  2127. beautiful and absolutely cultured hand, but the composition also was excellent,
  2128. thoroughly- correct, and showing great delicacy of touch. In fact, I'll read you that will
  2129. of his tomorrow. I have a copy of it. All this set me wondering, and aroused my
  2130. curiosity enough to ask him about his origin and his life.
  2131.  
  2132. " After making me solemnly vow not to reveal it to anyone until after his death, he
  2133. told me, for the glory
  2134.  
  2135. of God, the story of his life. "I was Prince X ---- ," he
  2136.  
  2137. began. "I was very wealthy and led a most luxurious and dissipated life. After the
  2138. death of my wife, my son and I lived together, he being happily settled in military
  2139. service; he was a captain in the guards. One day when I was getting ready to go to a
  2140. ball at an important person's house, I was very angry with my valet. Unable to control
  2141. my temper, I struck him a severe blow on the head and ordered him to be sent away
  2142. to his village. This happened in the evening, and next morning the valet died from the
  2143. effects of the blow. This did not affect me very seriously. I regretted my rashness but
  2144. soon forgot the whole thing. Six weeks later, though, I began seeing the dead valet,
  2145. in my dreams to begin with—every night he disturbed me and reproached me,
  2146.  
  2147. 59
  2148.  
  2149. incessantly repeating, 'Conscienceless man! You are my murderer!' As time went on,
  2150. I began seeing him when I was awake also, wide awake. His appearances grew
  2151. more and more frequent with the lapse of time, till the agitation he caused me
  2152. became almost constant. And in the end he did not appear alone, but I saw at the
  2153. same time other dead men whom I had treated very badly, and women whom I had
  2154. seduced. They all reproached me ceaselessly and gave me no peace, to such an
  2155. extent that I could neither sleep nor eat nor do anything else. My strength grew utterly
  2156. exhausted, and my skin stuck to my bones. All the efforts of skilled physicians were
  2157. of no avail at all. I went abroad for a cure, but after trying it for six months, I was not
  2158. benefited in the slightest degree, and those torturing apparitions grew steadily worse
  2159. and worse. I was brought home again more dead than alive. I went through the
  2160. horrors and tortures of hell in fullest measure. I had proof then that hell exists, and I
  2161. knew what it meant! While I was in this wretched condition I recognized my own
  2162. wrongdoing. I repented and made my confession. I gave all my serfs their freedom
  2163. and took a vow to afflict myself for the rest of my days with as toilsome a life as
  2164. possible and to disguise myself as a beggar. I wanted, because of all my sins, to
  2165. become the humblest servant of people of the very lowest station in life. No sooner
  2166. had I resolutely come to this decision than those disturbing visions of mine ceased. I
  2167. felt such comfort and happiness from having made my peace with God that I cannot
  2168. adequately describe it. But just as I had been through hell before, so now I
  2169. experienced paradise, and learned what that meant also, and how the kingdom of
  2170. God is revealed in our hearts. I soon got perfectly well again and carried out my
  2171. intention, leaving my native land secretly, furnished with a discharged soldier's
  2172. passport. And now for the last fifteen years I have been wandering about the whole
  2173. of Siberia. Sometimes I hire myself out to the peasants for such work as I can do.
  2174. Sometimes I find sustenance by begging in the name of Christ. Ah, what blessedness
  2175. and what happiness and what peace of mind I enjoy in the midst of all these
  2176. privations! It can be felt to the full only by one who by the mercy of the Great
  2177. Intercessor has been brought out of hell into paradise."
  2178.  
  2179. " 'When he came to the end of his story he handed me the will to forward to his
  2180. son, and on the following day he died. And I have a copy of that will in a wallet lying
  2181. on my Bible. If you would like to read it I will get it for you now. . . . Here you are.'
  2182.  
  2183. 60:
  2184.  
  2185. "I unfolded it and read thus:
  2186.  
  2187. In the name of God the glorious Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.
  2188. My dearest son,
  2189.  
  2190. It is fifteen years now since you saw your father. But though you have had no
  2191. news of him, he has from time to time found means to hear of you, and cherished a
  2192. father's love for you. That love impels him to send you these few lines from his
  2193. deathbed. May they be a lifelong lesson to you!
  2194.  
  2195. You know how I suffered for my careless and thoughtless life; but you do not
  2196. know how I have been blessed in my unknown pilgrimage and filled with joy in the
  2197. fruits of repentance.
  2198.  
  2199. I die at peace in the house of one who has been good to me, and to you also; for
  2200. kindnesses showered upon the father must touch the feeling heart of a grateful son.
  2201. Render to him my gratitude in any way you can.
  2202.  
  2203. In bestowing on you my paternal blessing, I adjure you to remember God and to
  2204. guard your conscience. Be prudent, kindly, and considerate; treat your inferiors as
  2205. benevolently and amiably as you can; do not despise beggars and pilgrims,
  2206. remembering that only in beggary and pilgrimage did your dying father find rest and
  2207. peace for his tormented soul. I invoke God's blessing upon you, and calmly close my
  2208. eyes in the hope of life eternal, through the mercy of the Great Intercessor for men,
  2209. our Lord Jesus Christ.
  2210.  
  2211. Your father, X ------------------------------------------------
  2212.  
  2213. "Thus my host and I lay and chatted together, and my turn I put a question to him. 'I
  2214. suppose you are not without worries and bothers, with this guesthouse of yours? Of
  2215. course there are quite a lot of our pilgrim brotherhood who take to the life because
  2216. they have nothing to do, or from sheer laziness, and sometimes they do a little
  2217. thieving on the road; I have seen it myself.'
  2218.  
  2219. " There have not been many cases of that sort,' was the answer. 'We have for the
  2220. most part always come across genuine pilgrims. And if we do get the other sort, we
  2221. welcome them all the more kindly and try the harder to get them to stay with us.
  2222. Through living with our good beggars and brothers in Christ they often become
  2223. reformed characters and leave the guesthouse humble and kindly folk. Why, there
  2224. was a case of that sort not so long ago. He was a man belonging to the lower middle
  2225.  
  2226. 61
  2227.  
  2228. class of our town here, and he went so thoroughly to the bad that it came to the point
  2229. of everybody driving him away from their doors with a stick and refusing to give him
  2230. even a crust of bread. He was a drunken, quarrelsome bully, and what is more he
  2231. stole. That was the sort of person he was when one day he came to us, very hungry,
  2232. and asked for some bread and wine, for the latter of which he was extraordinarily
  2233. eager. We gave him a friendly reception and said, "Stay with us and we will give you
  2234. as much wine as you like, but only on this condition, that when you have been
  2235. drinking, you go straight away and lie down and go to sleep. If you get in the slightest
  2236. degree unruly or troublesome, not only shall we turn you out and never take you back
  2237. again, but I shall report the matter to the police and have you sent off to a penal
  2238. settlement as a suspected vagabond." He agreed to this and stopped with us. For a
  2239. week or more he certainly did drink a great deal, to his heart's content. But because
  2240. of his promise and because of his attachment to the wine, which he was afraid of
  2241. being deprived of, he always lay down to sleep afterward, or took himself off to the
  2242. kitchen garden and lay down there quietly enough. When he was sober again the
  2243. brothers of the guesthouse talked persuasively to him and gave him good advice
  2244. about learning to control himself, if only little by little to begin with. So he gradually
  2245. began to drink less, and in the end, some three months later, he became quite a
  2246. temperate person. He has taken a situation somewhere now, and no longer leads a
  2247. futile life of dependence on other people's charity. The day before yesterday he came
  2248. here to thank me.'
  2249.  
  2250. "What wisdom! I thought, made perfect by the guidance of love! and aloud I said,
  2251. 'Blessed be God, who has so shown His grace in the household under your care.'
  2252. After this talk we slept for an hour or an hour and a half till we heard the bells for
  2253. matins. We got ready and went over to the church. On going in we at once saw the
  2254. lady of the house, who had been there some time already with her children. We were
  2255. all present at matins, and the Divine Liturgy went straight on afterward. The head of
  2256. the house with his little boy and I took our places within the altar,11 while his wife and
  2257. the little girl stood near the altar window, where they could see the elevation of the
  2258. holy gifts. How earnestly they prayed as they knelt and shed tears of joy! And I wept
  2259. to the full myself as I looked at the light on their faces. After the service was over, the
  2260. gentlefolk, the priest, the servants, and the beggars all went off together to the dining
  2261.  
  2262. 62
  2263.  
  2264. room. There were some forty or so beggars, and cripples and sick folk and children.
  2265. They all sat down at one and the same table, and how peaceful and silent it all was! I
  2266. plucked up my courage and said quietly to my host, 'They read the lives of the saints
  2267. during meals in monasteries. You might do the same. You've got the whole series of
  2268. books.' " 'Let us adopt the plan here, Mary,' said he, turning to his wife, 'it will be most
  2269. edifying. I will begin, and read at the first dinnertime, then you at the next, then the
  2270. batyushka,12 and after that the rest of the brothers who know how to read, in turn.'
  2271.  
  2272. "The priest began to talk and eat at the same time. 'I like listening, but as for
  2273. reading—well, with all respect I should like to be let off. You have no idea what a
  2274. whirl I live in when I get home, worries and jobs of all sorts, first one thing has to be
  2275. done and then another, what with a host of children and animals into the bargain—
  2276. my whole day is filled up with things to do. There's no time for reading or study. I've
  2277. long ago forgotten even what I learned at the seminary.' I shuddered as I heard this,
  2278. but our hostess, who was sitting near me, took my hand and said, 'Batyushka talks
  2279. like that because he is so humble, he always makes little of himself, but he is really a
  2280. man of most kindly and saintly life. He has been a widower for the last twenty years
  2281. and is bringing up a whole family of grandchildren. For all that he holds services very
  2282. frequently.' At these words there came into my mind the following saying of Nicetas
  2283. Stethatus in The Philokalia: 'The nature of things is judged by the inward disposition
  2284. of the soul,' that is, a man gets his ideas about his neighbors from what he himself is.
  2285. And he goes on to say, 'He who has attained to true prayer and love has no sense of
  2286. the differences between things: he does not distinguish the righteous man from the
  2287. sinner, but loves them all equally and judges no man, as God causes His sun to
  2288. shine and His rain to fall on the just and the unjust.'
  2289.  
  2290. "We fell silent again. Opposite me sat one of the beggars from the guesthouse
  2291. who was quite blind. The master of the house was looking after him. He cut up his
  2292. fish for him, gave him his spoon, and poured out his soup.
  2293.  
  2294. "I watched carefully and saw that this beggar always had his mouth open and that
  2295. his tongue was moving all the time, as though it were trembling. Surely, thought I, he
  2296. must be one of those who pray. And I went on watching. Right at the end of dinner an
  2297. old woman was taken ill. It was a sharp attack, and she began to groan. Our host and
  2298. his wife took her into their bedroom and laid her on their bed, where the lady stayed
  2299.  
  2300. 63
  2301.  
  2302. to look after her. Her husband meanwhile ordered his carriage and went off at a
  2303. gallop to the town for a doctor. The priest went to fetch the Reserved Sacrament, and
  2304. we all went our ways.
  2305.  
  2306. "I felt as it were hungry for prayer, an urgent need to pour out my soul in prayer,
  2307. and I had not been in quiet nor alone for forty-eight hours. I felt as though there were
  2308. in my heart a sort of flood struggling to burst out and flow through all my limbs. To
  2309. hold it back caused me severe, even if comforting, pain in the heart, a pain that
  2310. needed to be calmed and satisfied in the silence of prayer. And now I saw why those
  2311. who really practice interior self-acting prayer have fled from the company of men and
  2312. hidden themselves in unknown places. I saw further why the venerable Isikhi called
  2313. even the most spiritual and helpful talk mere idle chatter if there were too much of it,
  2314. just as Ephrem the Syrian says, 'Good speech is silver, but silence is pure gold.'
  2315.  
  2316. "As I thought all this over, I made my way to the guesthouse, where everyone was
  2317. resting after dinner. I went up into the attic, where I quietly rested and prayed.
  2318.  
  2319. "When the beggars were about again, I found the blind man and took him off to
  2320. the kitchen garden, where we sat down alone and began to talk. 'Tell me, please,'
  2321. said I, 'do you for the sake of your soul say the prayer of Jesus?'
  2322.  
  2323. " 'I have said it without stopping for a long while.'
  2324.  
  2325. " 'But what sort of feeling do you get from it?'
  2326.  
  2327. " 'Only this, that day or night I cannot live without the prayer.'
  2328.  
  2329. " 'How did God show it you? Tell me about it, tell me everything, dear brother.'
  2330.  
  2331. " 'Well, it was like this. I belong to this district and used to earn my living by doing
  2332. tailoring jobs. I traveled about different provinces going from village to village, and
  2333. made clothes for the peasants. I happened to stay a fairly long time in one village in
  2334. the house of a peasant for whose family I was making clothing. One day, a holy day it
  2335. was, I saw three books lying near the icons, and I asked who it was in the household
  2336. that could read. "No one," they answered; "those books were left us by an uncle; he
  2337. knew how to read and write." I picked up one of the books, opened it at random, and
  2338. read, as I remember to this very hour, the following words: "Ceaseless prayer is to
  2339. call upon the name of God always, whether a man is conversing, or sitting down, or
  2340. walking, or making something, or eating, whatever he may be doing, in all places and
  2341. at all times, he ought to call upon God's name." Reading that started me thinking how
  2342.  
  2343. 64:
  2344.  
  2345. simple that would be for me. I began to say the prayer in a whisper while I was
  2346. sewing, and I liked it. People living in the same house with me noticed it and began
  2347. to make fun of me. "Are you a wizard or what?" they asked, "going on whispering all
  2348. the time?" or "What are you muttering charms about?" So to hide what I was doing, 1
  2349. gave up moving my lips and went on saying the prayer with my tongue only. In the
  2350. end I got so used to the prayer that my tongue went on saying it by itself day and
  2351. night, and I liked it. I went about like that for a long while, and then all of a sudden I
  2352. became quite blind. Almost everyone in our family gets "dark water"13 in the eyes.
  2353. So, because I was so poor, our people got me into the almshouse at Tobolsk, which
  2354. is the capital of our province. I am on my way there now, only the gentry have kept
  2355. me here because they want to give me a cart as far as Tobolsk.'
  2356.  
  2357. " 'What was the name of the book you read? Wasn't it called The Philokalia?'
  2358.  
  2359. " 'Honestly, I don't know. I didn't even look at the title page.'
  2360.  
  2361. "I fetched my Philokalia and looked out in part four those very words of the
  2362. patriarch Callistus which he had said by heart, and I read them to him.
  2363.  
  2364. " 'Why, those are the very same words!' cried the blind man. 'How splendid! Go on
  2365. reading, brother.'
  2366.  
  2367. "When I got to the lines, 'One ought to pray with the heart,' he began to ply me
  2368. with questions. 'What does that mean? How is that done?'
  2369.  
  2370. "I told him that full teaching on praying with the heart was given in this same book,
  2371. The Philokalia. He begged me eagerly to read the whole thing to him.
  2372.  
  2373. " 'This is what we will do,' said I. 'When are you starting for Tobolsk?'
  2374.  
  2375. " 'Straight away,' he answered.
  2376.  
  2377. " 'Very well then, I am also going to take the road again tomorrow. We will go
  2378. together and I will read it all to you, all about praying with the heart, and I will show
  2379. you how to find where your heart is, and to enter it.'
  2380.  
  2381. " 'And what about the cart?' he asked.
  2382.  
  2383. " 'What does the cart matter! We know how far it is to Tobolsk, a mere hundred
  2384. miles. We will take it easy, and think how nice it will be going along, just us two
  2385. together alone, talking and reading about the prayer as we go.' And so it was agreed.
  2386. "In the evening our host came himself to call us all to supper, and after the meal we
  2387. told him that the blind man and I were taking the road together, and that we did not
  2388.  
  2389. 65:
  2390.  
  2391. need a cart, so as to be able to read The Philokalia more easily. Hearing this he said,
  2392. 'I also liked The Philokalia very much, and I have already written a letter and got the
  2393. money ready to send to Petersburg when I go into court tomorrow, so as to get a
  2394. copy sent me by return of post.'
  2395.  
  2396. "So we set off on our way next morning, after thanking them very warmly for their
  2397. great love and kindness. Both of them came with us for more than half a mile from
  2398. their house. And so we bade each other good-bye.
  2399.  
  2400. "We went on, the blind man and I, by easy stages, doing from six to ten miles a
  2401. day. All the rest of the time we spent sitting down in lonely places and reading The
  2402. Philokalia. I read him the whole part about praying with the heart, in the order which
  2403. my departed starets had shown me, that is, beginning with the writings of Nicephorus
  2404. the monk, Gregory of Sinai, and so on. How eagerly and closely he listened to it all,
  2405. and what happiness and joy it brought him! Then he began to put such questions to
  2406. me about prayer as my mind was not equal to finding answers to. When we had read
  2407. what we needed from The Philokalia, he eagerly begged me actually to show him the
  2408. way the mind finds the heart, how to bring the divine name of Jesus Christ into it, and
  2409. how to find the joy of praying inwardly with the heart. And I told him all about it thus:
  2410. "Now you, as a blind man, can see nothing. Yet as a matter of fact you can imagine
  2411. with your mind and picture to yourself what you have seen in time past, such as a
  2412. man or some object or other, or one of your own limbs. For instance, can you not
  2413. picture your hand or your foot as clearly as if you were looking at it? Can you not turn
  2414. your eyes to it and fix them upon it, blind as they are?'
  2415.  
  2416. " 'Yes, I can,' he answered.
  2417.  
  2418. " 'Then picture to yourself your heart in just the same way, turn your eyes to it just
  2419. as though you were looking at it through your breast, and picture it as clearly as you
  2420. can. And with your ears listen closely to its beating, beat by beat. When you have got
  2421. into the way of doing this, begin to fit the words of the prayer to the beats of the heart
  2422. one after the other, looking at it all the time. Thus, with the first beat, say or think
  2423. "Lord," with the second, "Jesus," with the third, "Christ," with the fourth, "have mercy,"
  2424. and with the fifth "on me." And do it over and over again.-This will come easily to you,
  2425. for you already know the groundwork and the first part of praying with the heart.
  2426. Afterward, when you have grown used to what I have just told you about, you must
  2427.  
  2428. 66:
  2429.  
  2430. begin bringing the whole prayer of Jesus into and out of your heart in time with your
  2431. breathing, as the Fathers taught. Thus, as you draw your breath in, say, or imagine
  2432. yourself saying, "Lord Jesus Christ," and as you breathe again, "have mercy on me."
  2433. Do this as often and as much as you can, and in a short space of time you will feel
  2434. a'slight and not unpleasant pain in your heart, followed by a warmth. Thus by God's
  2435. help you will get the joy of self-acting inward prayer of the heart. But then, whatever
  2436. you do, be on your guard against imagination and any sort of visions. Don't accept
  2437. any of them whatever, for the holy Fathers lay down most strongly that inward prayer
  2438. should be kept free from visions, lest one fall into temptation.'
  2439.  
  2440. "The blind man listened closely to all this and began eagerly to do with his heart
  2441. what I had shown him, and he spent a long while at it, especially during the nighttime
  2442. at our halting places. In about five days' time he began to feel the warmth very much,
  2443. as well as a happiness beyond words in his heart, and a great wish to devote himself
  2444. unceasingly to this prayer, which stirred up in him a love of Jesus Christ.
  2445.  
  2446. "From time to time he saw a light, though he could make out no objects in it. And
  2447. sometimes, when he made the entrance into his heart, it seemed to him as though a
  2448. flame, as of a lighted candle, blazed up strongly and happily in his heart, and rushing
  2449. outward through his throat flooded him with light; and in the light of this flame he
  2450. could see even far-off things. This did indeed happen once. We were walking through
  2451. a forest, and he was silent, wholly given up to the prayer. Suddenly he said to me,
  2452. 'What a pity! The church is already on fire; there, the belfry has fallen.'
  2453.  
  2454. " 'Stop this vain dreaming,' I answered, 'it is a temptation to you. You must put all
  2455. such fancies aside at once. How can you possibly see what is happening in the
  2456. town? We are still seven or eight miles away from it.'
  2457.  
  2458. "He obeyed me and went on with his prayer in silence. Toward evening we came
  2459. to the town, and there as a matter of fact I saw several burnt houses and a fallen
  2460. belfry, which had been built with ties of timber, and people crowding around and
  2461. wondering how it was that the belfry had crushed no one in its fall. As I worked it out,
  2462. the misfortune had happened at the very same time as the blind man spoke to me
  2463. about it. And he began to talk to me on the matter. 'You told me,' said he, 'that this
  2464. vision of mine was vain, but here you see things really are as I saw them. How can I
  2465. fail to thank and to love the Lord Jesus Christ, Who shows His grace even to sinners
  2466.  
  2467. 67:
  2468.  
  2469. and the blind and the foolish! And I thank you also for teaching me the work of the
  2470. heart.'
  2471.  
  2472. " 'Love Jesus Christ,' said I, 'and thank Him all you will. But beware of taking your
  2473. visions for direct revelations of grace. For these things may often happen quite
  2474. naturally in the order of things. The human soul is not bound by place and matter. It
  2475. can see even in the darkness, and what happens a long way off, as well as things
  2476. near at hand. Only we do not give force and scope to this spiritual power. We crush it
  2477. beneath the yoke of our gross bodies or get it mixed up with our haphazard thoughts
  2478. and ideas. But when we concentrate within ourselves, when we draw away from
  2479. everything around us and become more subtle and refined in mind, then the soul
  2480. comes into its own and works to its fullest power. So what happened was natural
  2481. enough. I have heard my departed starets say that there are people (even such as
  2482. are not given to prayer, but who have this sort of power, or gain it during sickness)
  2483. who see light even in the darkest of rooms, as though it streamed from every article
  2484. in it, and see things by it; who see their doubles and enter into the thoughts of other
  2485. people. But what does come directly from the grace of God in the case of the prayer
  2486. of the heart is so full of sweetness and delight that no tongue can tell of it, nor can it
  2487. be likened to anything material; it is beyond compare. Every feeling is base
  2488. compared with the sweet knowledge of grace in the heart.'
  2489.  
  2490. "My blind friend listened eagerly to this and became still more humble. The prayer
  2491. grew more and more in his heart and delighted him beyond words. I rejoiced at this
  2492. with all my soul and thanked God from my heart that He had let me see so blessed a
  2493. servant of His. We got to Tobolsk at last. I took him to the almshouse, and leaving
  2494. him there with a loving farewell, I went on my own way.
  2495.  
  2496. "I went along without hurrying for about a month with a deep sense of the way in
  2497. which good lives teach us and spur us on to copy them. I read The Philokalia a great
  2498. deal, and there made sure of everything I had told the blind man of prayer. His
  2499. example kindled in me zeal and thankfulness and love for God. The prayer of my
  2500. heart gave me such consolation that I felt there was no happier person on earth than
  2501. I, and I doubted if there could be greater and fuller happiness in the kingdom of
  2502. heaven. Not only did I feel this in my own soul, but the whole outside world also
  2503. seemed to me full of charm and delight. Everything drew me to love and thank God:
  2504.  
  2505. 68:
  2506.  
  2507. people, trees, plants, and animals. I saw them all as my kinsfolk; I found on all of
  2508. them the magic of the name of Jesus. Sometimes I felt as light as though I had no
  2509. body and were floating happily through the air instead of walking. Sometimes when I
  2510. withdrew into myself, I saw clearly all my internal organs and was filled with wonder
  2511. at the wisdom with which the human body is made. Sometimes I felt as joyful as if I
  2512. had been made czar. And at all such times of happiness, I wished that God would let
  2513. death come to me quickly and let me pour out my heart in thankfulness at His feet in
  2514. the world of spirits.
  2515.  
  2516. "It would seem that somehow I took too great a joy in these feelings, or perhaps it
  2517. was just allowed by God's will, but for some time I felt a sort of quaking and fear in
  2518. my heart. Was there, I wondered, some new misfortune or trouble coming upon me
  2519. like what had happened after I met the girl again to whom I taught the prayer of
  2520. Jesus in the chapel? A cloud of such thoughts came down upon me, and I
  2521. remembered the words of the venerable John Karpathisky, who says that 'the master
  2522. will often submit to humiliation and endure disaster and temptation for the sake of
  2523. those who have profited by him spiritually.' I fought against the gloomy thoughts, and
  2524. prayed with more earnestness than ever. The prayer quite put them to flight, and
  2525. taking heart again I said, 'God's will be done, I am ready to suffer whatever Jesus
  2526. Christ sends me for my wickedness and pride.' And those to whom I had lately shown
  2527. the secret of entry into the heart and interior prayer had even before their meeting
  2528. with me been made ready by the direct and secret teaching of God.
  2529.  
  2530. "Calmed by these thoughts, I went on my way again filled with consolation, having
  2531. the prayer with me and happier even than I had been before. It rained for a couple of
  2532. days, and the road was so muddy that I could hardly drag my feet out of the mire. I
  2533. was walking across the steppe, and in ten miles or so I did not find a single dwelling.
  2534. At last toward nightfall I came upon one house standing by itself right on the road.
  2535. Glad I was to see it, and I thought I would ask for a rest and a night's lodging here
  2536. and see what God sent for the morrow; perhaps the weather would get better. As I
  2537. drew near, I saw a tipsy old man in a soldier's cloak sitting on the zavalina. I greeted
  2538. him, saying, 'Could I perhaps ask someone to give me a night's lodging here?'
  2539.  
  2540. " 'Who else could give it you but me?' he shouted. 'I'm master here. This is a post-
  2541. house, and I am in charge of it.'
  2542.  
  2543. 69
  2544.  
  2545. " 'Then will you allow me, sir, to spend the night at your house?'
  2546.  
  2547. " 'Have you got a passport? Give some legal account of yourself.'
  2548.  
  2549. "I handed him my passport and, holding it in his hands, he again asked, 'Where is
  2550. your passport?'
  2551.  
  2552. " 'You have it in your hands,' I answered.
  2553.  
  2554. " 'Well, come into the house,' said he.
  2555.  
  2556. "He put his spectacles on, read the passport through, and said, 'All right, that's all
  2557. in order. Stay the night. I'm a good fellow really. Have a drink.'
  2558.  
  2559. " 'I don't drink,' I answered, 'and never have.'
  2560.  
  2561. " 'Well, please yourself, I don't care. At any rate have supper with us.'
  2562.  
  2563. "They sat down to table, he and the cook, a young woman who also had been
  2564. drinking rather freely, and asked me to sit down with them. They quarreled all through
  2565. supper, hurling reproaches at each other, and in the end came to blows. The man
  2566. went off into the passage and to his bed in a lumber room, while the cook began to
  2567. tidy up and wash up the cups and spoons, all the while going on with the abuse of
  2568. her master. I took a seat, thinking it would be some time before she quieted down. So
  2569. I asked her where I could sleep, for I was very tired from my journey. 'I will make you
  2570. up a bed,' she answered. And she placed another bench against the one under the
  2571. front window, spread a felt blanket over them, and gave me a pillow. I lay down and
  2572. shut my eyes as though asleep. For a long while yet the cook bustled about, but at
  2573. last she tidied up, put out the fire, and was coming over toward me. Suddenly the
  2574. whole window, which was in a corner at the front of the house—frame, glass, and
  2575. splinters of wood—flew into shivers, which came showering down with a frightful
  2576. crash. The whole house shook, and from outside the window came a sickening
  2577. groan, and shouts and the noise of struggling. The woman sprang back in terror into
  2578. the middle of the room and fell in a heap on the floor. I jumped up with my wits all
  2579. astray, thinking the earth had opened under my feet. And the next thing I saw was
  2580. two drivers carrying a man into the house so covered with blood that you could not
  2581. even see his face. And this added still more to my horror. He was a king's messenger
  2582. who had galloped here to change horses. His driver had not taken the turn into the
  2583. gateway properly, the carriage pole stove in the window, and as there was a ditch in
  2584.  
  2585. 70:
  2586.  
  2587. front of the house, the carriage overturned and the king's messenger was thrown out,
  2588. cutting his head badly on a sharp post.
  2589.  
  2590. "He asked for some water and wine to bathe his wound. Then he drank a glass,
  2591. and cried, 'Horses!'
  2592.  
  2593. "I went up to him and said, 'Surely, sir, you won't travel any further with a wound
  2594. like that?'
  2595.  
  2596. " 'A king's messenger has no time to be ill,' he answered, and galloped off.
  2597.  
  2598. "The drivers dragged the senseless woman into a corner near the stove and
  2599. covered her with a rug, saying, 'She was badly scared. She'll come round all right.'
  2600. The master of the house had another glass and went back to bed, and I was left
  2601. alone. Very soon the woman got up again and began walking across the room from
  2602. corner to corner in a witless sort of way, and in the end she went out of the house. I
  2603. felt as though the shock had taken all the strength out of me, and after saying my
  2604. prayers I dropped asleep for a while before dawn.
  2605.  
  2606. "In the morning I took leave of the old man and set off again, and as I walked I
  2607. sent up my prayer with faith and trust and thanks to the Father of all blessing and
  2608. consolation Who had saved me when I was in such great danger.
  2609.  
  2610. "Some six years after this happened I was passing a convent and went into the
  2611. church to-pray. The kindly abbess welcomed me in her room after the liturgy, and
  2612. had tea served. Suddenly some unexpected guests came to see her, and she went
  2613. to them, leaving me with some of the nuns who waited on her in her cell. One of
  2614. them, who was pouring out tea, and was clearly a humble soul, made me curious
  2615. enough to ask whether she had been in the convent long.
  2616.  
  2617. " 'Five years,' she answered. 'I was out of my mind when they brought me here,
  2618. and it was here that God had mercy on me. The mother abbess kept me to wait on
  2619. her in her cell and led me to take the veil.'
  2620.  
  2621. " 'How came you to go out of your mind?' I asked.
  2622.  
  2623. " 'It was fright,' said she. 'I used to work at a post- house, and late one night some
  2624. horses stove in a window. I was so terrified that it drove me out of my mind. For a
  2625. whole year my relations took me from one shrine to another, but it was only here that
  2626. I got cured.' When I heard this I rejoiced in spirit and praised God, Who so wisely
  2627. orders all things for the best.
  2628.  
  2629. 71
  2630.  
  2631. "I had a great many other experiences," I said, speaking to my spiritual father,
  2632. "but I should want three whole days and nights to tell you everything as it happened.
  2633. Still there is one other thing I will tell you about.
  2634.  
  2635. "One clear summer's day I noticed a cemetery near the road, and what they call a
  2636. pogost, that is, a church with some houses for those who minister in it. The bells
  2637. were ringing for the liturgy, and I made my way toward it. People who lived round
  2638. about were going the same way, and some of them, before they got as far as the
  2639. church, were sitting on the grass. Seeing me hurrying along, they said to me, 'Don't
  2640. hurry, you'll have plenty of time for standing about when the service begins. Services
  2641. take a long while here: our priest is in bad health and goes very slowly.'
  2642.  
  2643. "The service did, in fact, last a very long while. The priest was a young man, but
  2644. very thin and pale. He celebrated very slowly indeed, but with great devotion, and at
  2645. the end of the liturgy he preached with much feeling a beautiful and simple sermon
  2646. on how to grow in love for God. The priest asked me into his house and to stay to
  2647. dinner.
  2648.  
  2649. "During the meal I said, 'How reverently and slowly you celebrate, Father!'
  2650.  
  2651. "'Yes,' he answered, 'but my parishioners do not like it, and they grumble. Still,
  2652. there's nothing to be done about it. I like to meditate on each prayer and rejoice in it
  2653. before I say it aloud. Without that interior appreciation and feeling every word uttered
  2654. is useless both to myself and to others. Everything centers in the interior life, and in
  2655. attentive prayer! Yet how few concern themselves with the interior life,' he went on. 'It
  2656. is because they feel no desire to cherish the spiritual inward light.'
  2657.  
  2658. " 'And how is one to reach that?' I asked. 'It would seem to be very difficult.'
  2659.  
  2660. " 'Not at all,' was the reply. 'To attain spiritual enlightenment and become a man of
  2661. recollected interior life, you should take some one text or other of holy Scripture and
  2662. for as long a period as possible concentrate on that alone all your power of attention
  2663. and meditation; then the light of understanding will be revealed to you. You must
  2664. proceed in the same way about prayer. If you want it to be pure, right, and enjoyable,
  2665. you must choose some short prayer, consisting of few but forcible words, and repeat
  2666. it frequently and for a long while. Then you will find delight in prayer.'
  2667.  
  2668. 72
  2669.  
  2670. "This teaching of the priest pleased me very much. How practical and simple it
  2671. was, and yet at the same time how deep and how wise. I gave thanks to God, in my
  2672. thoughts, for showing me such a true pastor of his church.
  2673.  
  2674. "When the meal was over, he said to me, 'You have a sleep after dinner while I
  2675. read the Bible and prepare my sermon for tomorrow.' So I went into the kitchen.
  2676. There was no one there except a very old woman sitting crouched in a corner
  2677. coughing. I sat down under a small window, took The Philokalia out of my knapsack,
  2678. and began to read quietly to myself. After a while I heard the old woman who was
  2679. sitting in the corner ceaselessly whispering the prayer of Jesus. It gave me great joy
  2680. to hear the Lord's most holy name spoken so often, and I said to her, 'What a good
  2681. thing it is, mother, that you are always saying the prayer. It is a most Christian and
  2682. most wholesome action.'
  2683.  
  2684. " 'Yes,' she replied. 'The "Lord have mercy" is the only thing I have to lean on in
  2685. my old age.'
  2686.  
  2687. " 'Have you made a habit of this prayer for long?'
  2688.  
  2689. " 'Since I was quite young, yes, and I couldn't live without it, for the Jesus prayer
  2690. saved me from ruin and death.'
  2691.  
  2692. " 'How? Please tell me about it, for the glory of God and in praise of the blessed
  2693. power of the prayer of Jesus.'
  2694.  
  2695. "I put The Philokalia away in my knapsack and took a seat nearer to her, and she
  2696. began her story.
  2697.  
  2698. " 'I used to be a young and pretty girl. My parents gave me in marriage, and the
  2699. very day before the wedding, my bridegroom came to see us. Suddenly, before he
  2700. had taken a dozen steps, he dropped down and died, without a single gasp. This
  2701. frightened me so that I utterly refused to marry at all. I made up my mind to live
  2702. unmarried, to go on a pilgrimage to the shrines and pray at them. However, I was
  2703. afraid to travel all by myself, young as I was; I feared evil people might molest me.
  2704. But an old woman- pilgrim whom I knew taught me wherever my road took me
  2705. always to say the Jesus prayer without stopping, and told me for certain that if I did,
  2706. no misfortune of any sort could happen to me on my way. I proved the truth of this,
  2707. for I walked even to far-off shrines and never came to any harm. My parents gave me
  2708.  
  2709. 73
  2710.  
  2711. the money for my journeys. As I grew old I lost my health, and now the priest here out
  2712. of the kindness of his heart gives me board and lodging.'
  2713.  
  2714. "I was overjoyed to hear this, and knew not how to thank God for this day, in
  2715. which I had been taught so much by examples of spiritual life. Then, asking the kindly
  2716. and devout priest for his blessing, I set off again on my way, rejoicing.
  2717. "Then again, not so long ago, as I was making my way here through the Kazan
  2718. government, I had a chance of learning how the power of prayer in the name of
  2719. Jesus Christ is shown clearly and strongly even in those who use it without a will to
  2720. do so, and how saying the prayer often and for a long time is a sure and rapid way of
  2721. gaining its blessed fruits. It happened that I was to pass the night at a Tartar village.
  2722. On reaching it I saw a Russian carriage and coachman outside the window of one of
  2723. the huts. The horses were being fed nearby. I was glad to see all this and made up
  2724. my mind to ask for a night's lodging at the same place, thinking that I should at least
  2725. spend the night with Christians.14 When I came up to them I asked the coachman
  2726. where he was going, and he answered that his master was going from Kazan to the
  2727. Crimea. While I was talking with the coachman, his master pulled open the carriage
  2728. curtains from inside, looked out, and saw me. Then he said, '1 shall stay the night
  2729. here, too, but I have not gone into the hut, Tartar houses are so uncomfortable. I
  2730. have decided to spend the night in the carriage.' Then he got out, and as it was a fine
  2731. evening, we strolled about for a while and talked. He asked me a lot of questions and
  2732. talked about himself also, and this is what he told me:
  2733.  
  2734. " 'Until I was sixty-five I was a captain in the navy, but as I grew old I became the
  2735. victim of gout—an incurable disease. So I retired from the service and lived, almost
  2736. constantly ill, on a farm of my wife's in the Crimea. She was an impulsive woman of a
  2737. volatile disposition, and a great cardplayer. She found it boring living with a sick man
  2738. and left me, going off to our daughter in Kazan, who happened to be married to a civil
  2739. servant there. My wife laid hands on all she could, and even took the servants with
  2740. her, leaving me with nobody but an eight-year-old boy, my godson. So I lived alone
  2741. for about three years. The boy who served me was a sharp little fellow, and capable
  2742. of doing all the household work. He did my room, heated the stove, cooked the gruel,
  2743. and got the samovar15 ready. But at the same time he was extraordinarily
  2744. mischievous and full of spirits. He was incessantly rushing about and banging and
  2745.  
  2746. 74:
  2747.  
  2748. shouting and playing, and up to all sorts of tricks, so that he disturbed me
  2749. exceedingly. And I, being ill and bored, liked to read spiritual books all the time. I had
  2750. one splendid book by Gregory Palamas, on the prayer of Jesus. I read it almost
  2751. continuously, and I used to say the prayer to some extent. But the boy hindered me,
  2752. and no threats and no punishment restrained him from indulging in his pranks. At last
  2753. I hit upon the following method. I made him sit on a bench in my room with me, and
  2754. bade him say the prayer of Jesus without stopping. At first this was extraordinarily
  2755. distasteful to him, and he tried all sorts of ways to avoid it and often fell silent. In
  2756. order to /make him do my bidding, I kept a cane beside me. When he said the prayer
  2757. I quietly read my book, or listened to jlow he was saying it. But let him stop for a
  2758. moment, and I showed him the cane; then he got frightened and took to the prayer
  2759. again. I found this very peaceful, and quiet reigned in the house. After a while I
  2760. noticed that now there was no need of the cane; the boy began to do my bidding
  2761. quite willingly and eagerly. Further, I observed a complete change in his mischievous
  2762. character: he became quiet and taciturn and performed his household tasks better
  2763. than before. I was glad of this and began to allow him more freedom. And what was
  2764. the result? Well, in the end he got so accustomed to the prayer that he was saying it
  2765. almost the whole time, whatever he was doing, and without any compulsion from me
  2766. at all. When I asked him about it, he answered that he felt an insuperable desire to
  2767. be saying the prayer always.
  2768.  
  2769. "' "And what are your feelings while doing so?" I asked him.
  2770.  
  2771. .... Nothing," said he, "only I feel that it's nice to be saying it."
  2772.  
  2773. .... How do you mean—nice?"
  2774.  
  2775. ... I don't know how to put it exactly."
  2776.  
  2777. .... Makes you feel cheerful, do you mean?"
  2778.  
  2779. ... Yes, cheerful."
  2780.  
  2781. " 'He was twelve years old when the Crimean War broke out, and I went to stay
  2782. with my daughter at Kazan, taking him with me. Here he lived in the kitchen with the
  2783. other servants, and this bored him very much. He would come to me with complaints
  2784. that the others, playing and joking among themselves, bothered him also, and
  2785. laughed at him and so prevented him saying his prayer. In the end, after about three
  2786.  
  2787. 75:
  2788.  
  2789. months, he came to me and said, "I am going home. I'm unbearably sick of this place
  2790. and all this noise."
  2791.  
  2792. .... How can you go alone for such a distance and in winter, too?" said I. "Wait,
  2793.  
  2794. and when I go I'll take you with me." Next day my boy had vanished.
  2795.  
  2796. " 'We sent everywhere to look for him, but nowhere could he be found. In the end
  2797. I got a letter from the Crimea, from the people who were on our farm, saying that the
  2798. boy had been found dead in my empty house on 4 April, which was Easter Monday.
  2799. He was lying peacefully on the floor of my room with his hands folded on his breast,
  2800. and in that same thin frockcoat that he always went about my house in, and which he
  2801. was wearing when he went away. And so they buried him in my garden.
  2802.  
  2803. " 'When I heard this news I was absolutely amazed. How had the child reached
  2804. the farm so quickly? He started on 26 February and he was found on 4 April. Even
  2805. with God's help you want horses to cover two thousand miles in a month! Why, it is
  2806. nearly seventy miles a day! And in thin clothes, without a passport, and without a
  2807. farthing in his pocket into the bargain! Even supposing that someone may have given
  2808. him a lift on the way, still that in itself would be a mark of God's special providence
  2809. and care for him. That boy of mine, mark you, enjoyed the fruits of prayer,' concluded
  2810. this gentleman, 'and here am I, an old man, still not as far on as he.'
  2811.  
  2812. "Later on I said to him, 'It is a splendid book, sir, the one by Gregory Palamas,
  2813. which you said you liked reading. I know it. But it treats rather of the oral prayer of
  2814. Jesus. You should read a book called The Philokalia. There you will find a full and
  2815. complete study of how to reach the spiritual prayer of Jesus in the mind and heart
  2816. also, and taste the sweet fruit of it.' At the same time I showed him my Philokalia. I
  2817. saw that he was pleased to have this advice of mine, and he promised that he would
  2818. get a copy for himself. And in my own mind I dwelt upon the wonderful ways in which
  2819. the power of God is shown in this prayer. What wisdom and teaching there was in the
  2820. story I had just heard! The cane taught the prayer to the boy, and what is more, as a
  2821. means of consolation it became a help to him. Are not our own sorrows and trials
  2822. which we meet with on the road of prayer in the same way the rod in God's hand?
  2823. Why then are we so frightened and troubled when our heavenly Father in the fullness
  2824. of His boundless love lets us see them, and when these rods teach us to be more
  2825. earnest in learning to pray, and lead us on to consolation which is beyond words?"
  2826.  
  2827. 76:
  2828.  
  2829. When I came to the end of the things I had to tell, I said to my spiritual father,
  2830. "Forgive me, in God's name. I have already chattered far too much. And the holy
  2831. Fathers call even spiritual talk mere babble if it lasts too long. It is time I went to find
  2832. my fellow-traveler to Jerusalem. Pray for me, a miserable sinner, that of His great
  2833. mercy God may bless my journey."
  2834.  
  2835. "With all my heart I wish it, dear brother in the Lord," he replied. "May all the all-
  2836. loving grace of God shed its light on your path, and go with you, as the angel
  2837. Raphael went with Tobias!"
  2838.  
  2839. The starets. A year had gone by since I last saw the pilgrim, when at length a gentle
  2840. knock on the door and a pleading voice announced the arrival of that devout brother
  2841. to the hearty welcome which awaited him.
  2842.  
  2843. "Come in, dear brother; let us thank God together for blessing your journey and
  2844. bringing you back."
  2845.  
  2846. The Pilgrim. Praise and thanks be to the Father on high for His bounty in all
  2847. things, which He orders as seems good to Him, and always for the good of us
  2848. pilgrims and strangers in a strange land. Here am I, a sinner, who left you last year,
  2849. again by the mercy of God thought worthy to see and hear your joyful welcome. And
  2850. of course you are waiting to hear from me a full account of the holy city of God,
  2851. Jerusalem, for which my soul was longing and toward which my purpose was firmly
  2852. set. But what we wish is not always carried out, and so it was in my case. And no
  2853. wonder, for why should I, a wretched sinner, be thought fit to tread that holy ground
  2854. on which the divine footsteps of our Lord Jesus Christ were printed?
  2855.  
  2856. You remember, Father, that I left here last year with a deaf old man as a
  2857. companion, and that I had a letter from a merchant of Irkutsk to his son at Odessa
  2858. asking him to send me to Jerusalem. Well, we got to Odessa all right in no very long
  2859. time. My companion at once booked passage on a ship for Constantinople and set
  2860. off. I for my part set about finding the merchant's son, by the address on the letter. I
  2861. soon found his house, but there, to my surprise and sorrow, I learned that my
  2862. benefactor was no longer alive. He had been dead and buried three weeks before,
  2863. after a short illness. This made me very much cast down. But still, I trusted in the
  2864. power of God. The whole household was in mourning, and the widow, who was left
  2865.  
  2866. 77:
  2867.  
  2868. with three small children, was in such distress that she wept all the time and several
  2869. times a day would collapse in grief. Her sorrow was so great that it seemed as
  2870. though she too would not live long. All the same, in the midst of all this, she met me
  2871. kindly, though in such a state of affairs she could not send me to Jerusalem. But she
  2872. asked me to stay with her for a fortnight or so until her father-in-law came to Odessa,
  2873. as he had promised, to settle the affairs of the bereaved family.
  2874.  
  2875. So I stayed. A week passed, a month, then another. But instead of coming, the
  2876. merchant wrote to say that his own affairs would not allow him to come, and advising
  2877. that she should pay off the assistants and that all should go to him at Irkutsk at once.
  2878. So a great bustle and fuss began, and as I saw they were no longer interested in me,
  2879. I thanked them for their hospitality and said good-bye. Once more I set off wandering
  2880. about Russia.
  2881.  
  2882. I thought and thought. Where was I to go now? In the end I decided that first of all
  2883. I would go to Kiev, where I had not been for many years. So I set off. Of course I
  2884. fretted at first because I had not been able to carry out my wish to go to Jerusalem,
  2885. but I reflected that even this had not happened without the providence of God, and I
  2886. quieted myself with the hope that God, the lover of men, would take the will for the
  2887. deed, and would not let my wretched journey be without edification and spiritual
  2888. value. And so it turned out, for I came across the sort of people who showed me
  2889. many things that I did not know, and for my salvation brought light to my dark soul.
  2890.  
  2891. If that necessity had not sent me on this journey, I should not have met those spiritual
  2892. benefactors of mine.
  2893.  
  2894. So by day I walked along with the prayer, and in the evening when I halted for the
  2895. night I read my Philokalia, for the strengthening and stimulating of my soul in its
  2896. struggle with the unseen enemies of salvation.
  2897.  
  2898. On the road about forty-five miles from Odessa I met with an astonishing thing.
  2899. There was a long train of wagons loaded with goods; there were about thirty of them,
  2900. and I overtook them. The foremost driver, being the leader, was walking beside his
  2901. horse, and the others were walking in a group some way from him. The road led past
  2902. a pond which had a stream running through it, and in which the broken ice of the
  2903. spring season was whirling about and piling up on the edges with a horrible noise. All
  2904.  
  2905. 78:
  2906.  
  2907. of a sudden the leading driver, a young man, stopped his horse, and the whole line of
  2908. carts behind had to come to a standstill too.. The other drivers came running up to
  2909. him and saw that he had begun to undress. They asked him why he was undressing.
  2910. He answered that he very much wanted to bathe in the pond. Some of the
  2911. astonished drivers began to laugh at him, others to scold him, calling him mad, and
  2912. the eldest there, his own brother, tried to stop him, giving him a push to make him
  2913. drive on. The other defended himself and had not the least wish to do as he was told.
  2914. Several of the young drivers started getting water out of the pond in the buckets with
  2915. which they watered the horses, and for a joke splashed it over the man who wanted
  2916. to bathe, on his head, or from behind, saying, "There you are; we'll give you a bath."
  2917. As soon as the water touched his body, he cried out, "Ah, that's good," and sat down
  2918. on the ground. They went on throwing water over him. Thereupon he soon lay down,
  2919. and then and there quietly died.
  2920.  
  2921. They were all in a great fright, having no idea why it had happened. The older ones
  2922. bustled about, saying that the authorities ought to be told, while the rest came to the
  2923. conclusion that it was his fate to meet this kind of death.
  2924.  
  2925. I stayed with them about an hour and then went on my way. About three and a
  2926. half miles farther on I saw a village on the high road, and as I came into it I met an
  2927. old priest walking along the street. I thought I would tell him about what I had just
  2928. seen and find out what he thought about it. The priest took me into his house, and I
  2929. told him the story and asked him to explain to me the cause of what had taken place.
  2930.  
  2931. "I can tell you nothing about it, dear brother, except perhaps this, that there are
  2932. many wonderful things in nature which our minds cannot understand. This, I think, is
  2933. so ordered by God in order to show men the rule and providence of God in nature
  2934. more clearly, through certain cases of unnatural and direct changes in its laws. It
  2935. happens that I myself was once a witness of a similar case. Near our village there is
  2936. a very deep and steep-sided ravine, not very wide, but some seventy feet or more in
  2937. depth. It is quite frightening to look down to the gloomy bottom of it. A sort of
  2938. footbridge has been built over it. A peasant in my parish, a family man and very
  2939. respectable, suddenly, for no reason, was taken with an irresistible desire to throw
  2940. himself from this little bridge into that deep ravine. He fought against the idea and
  2941.  
  2942. 79
  2943.  
  2944. resisted the impulse for a whole week. In the end, he could hold himself back no
  2945. longer. He got up early, rushed off, and jumped into the abyss. They soon heard his
  2946. groans and with great difficulty pulled him out of the pit with his legs broken. When he
  2947. was asked the reason for his fall, he answered that although he was now feeling a
  2948. great deal of pain, yet he was calm in spirit, that he had carried out the irresistible
  2949. desire which had worried him so for a whole week, and that he had been ready to risk
  2950. his life to gratify his wish.
  2951.  
  2952. "He was a whole year in hospital getting better. I used to go to see him and often
  2953. saw the doctors who were round him. Like you, I wanted to hear from them the cause
  2954. of the affair. With one voice the doctors answered that it was 'frenzy.' When I asked
  2955. them for a scientific explanation of what that was, and what caused it to attack a man,
  2956. I could get nothing more out of them, except that this was one of the secrets of nature
  2957. which were not revealed to science. I for my part observed that if in such a mystery of
  2958. nature a man were to turn to God in prayer, and also to tell good people about it, then
  2959. this ungovernable 'frenzy' of theirs would not attain its purpose.
  2960.  
  2961. "Truly there is much to be met with in human life of which we can have no clear
  2962. understanding."
  2963.  
  2964. While we were talking it was getting dark, and I stayed the night there. In the
  2965. morning the mayor sent his secretary to ask the priest to bury the dead jnan in the
  2966. cemetery, and to say that the doctors, after a postmortem, had found no signs
  2967. whatever of madness, and gave a sudden stroke as the cause of death.
  2968.  
  2969. "Look at that now," said the priest to me, "medical science can give no precise
  2970. reason for his uncontrollable urge toward the water."
  2971.  
  2972. And so I said good-bye to the priest and went on my way. After I had traveled for
  2973. several days and was feeling rather done-up, I came to a good-sized commercial
  2974. town called Byelaya Tserkov. As evening was already coming on, I started to look
  2975. around for a lodging for the night. In the market I came across a man who looked as
  2976. though he were a traveler too. He was making inquiries among the shops for the
  2977. address of a certain person who lived in the place. When he saw me he came up to
  2978. me and said, "You look as though you are a pilgrim too, so let's go together and find
  2979. a man by the name of Evreinov who lives in this town. He is a good Christian and
  2980. keeps a splendid inn, and he welcomes pilgrims. Look, I've got something written
  2981.  
  2982. 80:
  2983.  
  2984. down about him." I gladly agreed, and so we soon found his house. Although the host
  2985. himself was not at home, his wife, a nice old woman, received us very kindly and
  2986. gave us an out-of-the-way private little garret in the attic to rest in. We settled down
  2987. and rested for a while.
  2988.  
  2989. Then our host came and asked us to have supper with them. During supper we
  2990. talked—who we were and where we came from—and somehow or other the talk
  2991. came round to the question of why he was called Evreinov. "I'll tell you an odd thing
  2992. about that," he said, and began his story.
  2993.  
  2994. "You see, it was like this. My father was a Jew. He was born at Shklov, and he
  2995. hated Christians. From his very earliest years he was preparing to be a rabbi and
  2996. studied hard at all the Jewish chitchat which was meant to disprove Christianity. One
  2997. day he happened to be going through a Christian cemetery. He saw a human skull,
  2998. which must have been taken out of some grave that had been recently disturbed. It
  2999. had both its jaws, and there were some horrible-looking teeth in them. In a fit of
  3000. temper he began to jeer at this skull; he spat at it, abused it, and spurned it with his
  3001. foot. Not content with that, he picked it up and stuck it on a post—as they stick up the
  3002. bones of animals to drive off greedy birds. After amusing himself in this way, he went
  3003. home. The following night he had scarcely fallen asleep when suddenly an unknown
  3004. man appeared to him and violently upbraided him, saying, 'How dare you insult what
  3005. is left of my poor bones? I am a Christian—but as for you, you are the enemy of
  3006. Christ.' The vision was repeated several times every night, and he got neither sleep
  3007. nor rest. Then the same sight started flashing before his eyes during the daytime
  3008. also, and he would hear the echo of that reproachful voice. As time went on, the
  3009. vision got more frequent, and in the end he began to feel depressed and frightened
  3010. and to lose strength. He went to his rabbi, who read prayers and exorcisms over him.
  3011. But the apparition not only did not cease; it got even more frequent and threatening.
  3012.  
  3013. "This state of affairs became known, and, hearing about it, a business friend of
  3014. his, a Christian, began to advise him to accept the Christian religion, and to urge
  3015. upon him that apart from that there was no way of ridding himself of this disturbing
  3016. apparition of his. But the Jew was loath to take this step. However, in reply he said, 'I
  3017. would gladly do as you wish, if only I could be free from this tormenting and
  3018. intolerable apparition.' The Christian was glad to hear this, and persuaded him to
  3019.  
  3020. 81
  3021.  
  3022. send in to the local bishop a request for baptism and reception into the Christian
  3023. church. The request was'written, and the Jew, not very eagerly, signed it. And lo and
  3024. behold, the very minute that the request was signed, the apparition came to an end
  3025. and never troubled him again. His joy was unbounded, and entirely at rest in mind,
  3026. he felt such a burning faith in Jesus Christ that he went straight away to the bishop,
  3027. told him the whole story, and expressed a heartfelt desire to be christened. He
  3028. eagerly and quickly learned the dogmas of the Christian faith, and after his baptism
  3029. he came to live in this town. Here he married my mother, a good Christian woman.
  3030. He led a devout and very comfortable life and he was most generous to the poor. He
  3031. taught me to be the same and before his death gave me his instructions about this,
  3032. together with his blessing. There you are—that's why my name is Evreinov."16
  3033.  
  3034. I listened to this story with reverence and humility, and I thought to myself, "How
  3035. good and kind our Lord Jesus Christ is, and how great is His love! In what different
  3036. ways He draws sinners to Himself. With what wisdom He uses things of little
  3037. importance to lead on to great things. Who could have expected that the mischievous
  3038. pranks of a Jew with some dead bones would bring him to the true knowledge of
  3039. Jesus Christ and be the means of leading him to a devout life?"
  3040.  
  3041. After supper we thanked God and our host and retired to our garret. We did not
  3042. want to go to bed yet, so we went on talking to each other. My companion told me
  3043. that he was a merchant of Mogilev, and that he had spent two years in Bessarabia as
  3044. a novice in one of the monasteries there, but only with a passport that expired at a
  3045. fixed date. He was now on his way home to get the consent of the merchant
  3046. community to his finally entering upon the monastic life. "The monasteries there
  3047. satisfy me, their constitution and order, and the strict life of many devout startsi who
  3048. live there." He assured me that putting the Bessarabian monasteries beside the
  3049. Russian was like comparing heaven with earth. He urged me to do the same.
  3050.  
  3051. While we were talking about these things they brought still a third lodger into our
  3052. room. This was a noncommissioned officer, with the army for the time being, but now
  3053. going home on leave. We saw that he was tired out with his journey. We said our
  3054. prayers together and lay down to sleep. We were up early next morning and began to
  3055. get ready for the road, and we only just wanted to go and thank our host, when
  3056.  
  3057. 82
  3058.  
  3059. suddenly we heard the bells ringing for matins. The merchant and I began to consider
  3060. what we would do. How could we start after hearing the bells and without going to
  3061. church? It would be better to stay to matins, say our prayers in church, and then we
  3062. should go off more happily. So we decided, and we called the officer. But he said,
  3063. "What's the point of going to church while you are on a journey? What good is it to
  3064. God if we have been? Let's get off home and then say our prayers. You two go if you
  3065. want. I'm not going. By the time you have stood through matins I shall be three or
  3066. four miles or so farther on my way, and I want to get home as quickly as possible."
  3067. To this the merchant said, "Look here, brother, don't you run so far ahead with your
  3068. schemes until you know what God's plans are!" So we went to church, and he took
  3069. the road.
  3070.  
  3071. We stayed through matins and the liturgy too. Then we went back to our garret to
  3072. get our knapsacks ready for the start, when what do we see but our hostess bringing
  3073. in the samovar. "Where are you off to?" she says. "You must have a cup of tea—yes,
  3074. and have dinner with us too. We can't send you away hungry." So we stayed. We
  3075. had not been sitting at the samovar for half an hour, when all of a sudden our
  3076. noncommissioned officer comes running in, all out of breath.
  3077.  
  3078. "I've come to you in both sorrow and joy."
  3079.  
  3080. "What's all this?" we asked him.
  3081.  
  3082. This is what he said:
  3083.  
  3084. "When I left you and started off, I thought I would look in at the pub to get change for
  3085. a note, and have a drink at the same time so as to get along better. So I did. I got my
  3086. change, had my drink, and was off like a bird. When I had gone about two miles I had
  3087. a mind to count the money the fellow at the pub had given me. I sat down by the
  3088. roadside, took out my pocketbook, and went through it. All serene. Then suddenly it
  3089. struck me that my passport was not there—only some papers and the money. I was
  3090. as frightened as if I'd lost my head. I saw in a flash what had happened. Of course I
  3091. had dropped it when I was settling up at the pub. I must run back. I ran and ran.
  3092. Another awful idea seized me— suppose it's not there! That will mean trouble! I
  3093. rushed up to the man behind the bar and asked him. 'I've not seen it,' he said. And
  3094. was I downhearted! Well, I searched around and hunted everywhere, wherever I had
  3095. stood and hung about. And what do you think? I was lucky enough to find my
  3096.  
  3097. 83
  3098.  
  3099. passport. There it was, still folded up and lying on the floor among the straw and
  3100. litter, all trampled in the dirt. Thank God! I was glad, I can tell you; it was as though a
  3101. mountain had rolled off my shoulders. Of course it was filthy and coated with mud,
  3102. enough to get me a clout on the head; still, that doesn't matter. At any rate I can get
  3103. home and back again with a whole skin. But I came to tell you about it. And what's
  3104. more, in my fright I've rubbed my foot absolutely raw with running and I can't possibly
  3105. walk. So I came to ask for some grease to bandage it up with."
  3106.  
  3107. "There you are, brother," the merchant began, "that's because you wouldn't listen
  3108. and come with us to church. You wanted to get a long way ahead of us, and, on the
  3109. contrary, here you are back again, and lame into the bargain. I told you not to run so
  3110. far ahead with your schemes; and now see how it has turned out. It was a small thing
  3111. that you did not come to church, but besides that you used such language as, 'What
  3112. good does it do God if we pray?' That, brother, was bad. Of course, God does not
  3113. need our sinful prayers, but still, in His love for us He likes us to pray. And it is not
  3114. only that holy prayer which the Holy Spirit Himself helps us to offer and arouses in us
  3115. that is pleasing to Him, for He asks that of us when He says 'Abide in Me, and I in
  3116. you'; but every intention, every impulse, even every thought which is directed to
  3117. His glory and our own salvation is of value in His sight. For all these the boundless
  3118. loving kindness of God gives bountiful rewards. The love of God gives grace a
  3119. thousand fold more than human actions deserve. If you give Him the merest mite, He
  3120. will pay you back with gold. If you but purpose to go to the Father, He will come out to
  3121. meet you. You say but a word, short and unfeeling— 'Receive me, have mercy on
  3122. me'—and He falls on your neck and kisses you. That is what the love of the heavenly
  3123. Father is like toward us, unworthy as we are. And simply because of this love He
  3124. rejoices in every gesture we make toward salvation, however small. It looks like this
  3125. to you: What glory is there for God, what advantage for you, if you pray a little and
  3126. then your thoughts wander again, or if you do some small good deed, such as
  3127. reading a prayer, making five or ten acts of reverence, or giving a heartfelt sigh and
  3128. calling upon the name of Jesus, or attending to some good thought, or setting
  3129. yourself to some spiritual reading, or abstaining from some food, or bearing an affront
  3130. in silence—all that seems to you not enough for your full salvation and a fruitless
  3131. thing to do. No! None of these small acts is in vain; it will be taken into account by the
  3132.  
  3133. 84:
  3134.  
  3135. all-seeing eye of God and receive a hundredfold reward, not only in eternity, but in
  3136. this life. St. John Chrysostom asserts this. 'No good of any sort,' he says, 'however
  3137. trifling it may be, will be scorned by the righteous judge. If sins are searched out in
  3138. such detail that we shall give an answer for words and desires and thoughts, then so
  3139. much the more good deeds, however small they are, will be taken into account in all
  3140. detail, and will be reckoned to our merit before our judge, who is full of love.'
  3141.  
  3142. "I will tell you a case which I saw myself last year. In the Bessarabian monastery
  3143. where I lived there was a starets, a monk of good life. One day a temptation beset
  3144. him. He felt a great longing for some dried fish. And as it was impossible to get any in
  3145. the monastery at that time, he was planning to go to the market and buy some. For a
  3146. long while he struggled against the idea, and reasoned with himself that a monk
  3147. ought to be content with the ordinary food provided for the brothers and by all means
  3148. to avoid self-indulgence. Moreover, to walk about the market among crowds of
  3149. people was also for a monk a source of temptation, and unseemly. In the end the lies
  3150. of the enemy got the upper hand of his reasoning and he, yielding to his self-will,
  3151. made up his mind and went for the fish. After he had left the building and was going
  3152. along the street, he noticed that his rosary was not in his hand, and he began to
  3153. think, 'How comes this, that I am going like a soldier without his sword? This is most
  3154. unseemly. And layfolk who meet me will criticize me and fall into temptation, seeing a
  3155. monk without his rosary!' He was going back to get it, but, feeling in his pocket, he
  3156. found it there. He pulled it out, crossed himself, and with his rosary in his hand went
  3157. calmly on. As he got near the market he saw a horse standing by a shop with a great
  3158. cartload of enormous tubs. All at once this horse, taking fright at something or other,
  3159. bolted with all its might and with thundering hoofs made straight for him, grazing his
  3160. shoulder and throwing him to the ground, though not hurting him very much. Then, a
  3161. couple of paces from him, that load toppled over and the cart was smashed to
  3162. splinters. Getting up quickly, naturally he was frightened enough, but at the same
  3163. time he marveled how God had saved his life, for if the load had fallen a split second
  3164. earlier, then he would have been smashed to pieces like the cart. Thinking no further
  3165. about it, he bought the fish, went back, ate it, said his prayers, and lay down to sleep.
  3166.  
  3167. 85:
  3168.  
  3169. "He slept lightly, and in his sleep a benign-looking starets whom he did not know
  3170. appeared to him, and said, 'Listen, I am the protector of this dwelling, and I wish to
  3171. teach you so that you will understand and remember the lesson now given you. Look
  3172. now: The feeble effort you made against the feeling of pleasure, and your sloth in
  3173. self-understanding and self-control, gave the enemy his chance to attack you. He
  3174. had got ready for you that fatal bombshell which exploded before your eyes. But your
  3175. guardian angel foresaw this and put into your mind the thought of offering a prayer
  3176. and remembering your rosary. Since you listened to this suggestion, obeyed, and put
  3177. it into action, it was just this that saved you from death. Do you see God's love for
  3178. men, and His bountiful reward of even a slight turning toward Him?' Saying this, the
  3179. visionary starets quickly left the cell. The monk bowed down at his feet, and in doing
  3180. so woke up, to find himself, not on his bed, but kneeling prostrate at the threshold of
  3181. the door. He told the story of this vision for the spiritual benefit of many people,
  3182. myself among them.
  3183.  
  3184. "Truly boundless is the love of God for us sinners. Is it not marvelous that so
  3185. small an action—yes, just taking his rosary out of his pocket and carrying it in his
  3186. hand and calling once upon the name of God—should give a man his life, and that in
  3187. the scales of judgment upon men one short moment of callihg upon Jesus Christ
  3188. should outweigh many hours of sloth? In truth, here is the repayment of the tiny mite
  3189. with gold. Do you see, brother, how powerful prayer is and how mighty the name of
  3190. Jesus when we call upon it? St. John Karpathisky in The Philokalia says that when in
  3191. the prayer of Jesus we call upon the holy name and say, 'Have mercy on me, a
  3192. sinner,' then to every such petition the voice of God answers in secret, 'Son, thy sins
  3193. be forgiven thee.' And he goes on to say that when we say the prayer there is at that
  3194. moment nothing to distinguish us from the saints, confessors, and martyrs. For, as
  3195. St. Chrysostom says, 'Prayer, although we are full of sin when we utter it,
  3196. immediately cleanses us. God's loving-kindness to us is great, yet we sinners are
  3197. listless, are not willing to give even one small hour to God in thanksgiving, and barter
  3198. the time of prayer, which is more important than anything, for the bustle and cares of
  3199. living, forgetting God and our duty. For that reason we often meet with misfortunes
  3200. and calamities, yet even these the all-loving providence of God uses for our
  3201. instruction and to turn our hearts to Him.'"
  3202.  
  3203. 86:
  3204.  
  3205. When the merchant came to the end of his talk to the officer, I said to him, "What
  3206. comfort you have brought to my sinful soul too, your honor! I could bow down to your
  3207. very feet." Hearing this, he began to speak to me. "Ah, it seems you are a lover of
  3208. religious stories. Wait a moment and I'll read you another like the one I have just told
  3209. him. I've got here a book I travel with called Agapia, or The Salvation of Sinners.
  3210. There are a lot of wonderful things in it."
  3211.  
  3212. He took the book out of his pocket and started reading a most beautiful story
  3213. about one Agathonik, a devout man who from his childhood had been taught by
  3214. pious parents to say every single day before the icon of the Mother of God the prayer
  3215. which begins "Rejoice, God-bearing maiden." And this he always did. Later, when he
  3216. had grown up and started life on his own, he got absorbed in the cares and fuss of
  3217. life and said the prayer but rarely, and finally gave it up altogether.
  3218.  
  3219. One day he gave a pilgrim a lodging for the night, who told him he was a hermit
  3220. from the Thebaid and that he had seen a vision in which he was told to go to
  3221. Agathonik and rebuke him for having given up the prayer to the Mother of God.
  3222. Agathonik said the reason was that he had said the prayer for many years without
  3223. seeing any result whatever. Then the hermit said to him, "Remember, blind and
  3224. thankless one, how many times this prayer has helped you and saved you from
  3225. disaster. Remember how in your youth you were wonderfully saved from drowning?
  3226. Do you not recall that an epidemic of infectious disease carried off many of your
  3227. friends to the grave, but you remained in health? Do you remember, when you were
  3228. driving with a friend, you both fell out of the cart; he broke his leg, but you were
  3229. unhurt? Do you not know that a young man of your acquaintance who used to be well
  3230. and strong is now lying weak and ill, whereas you are in good health and feel no
  3231. pain?" And he reminded Agathonik of many other things. In the end he said, "Know
  3232. this, that all those troubles were warded off from you by the protection of the most
  3233. holy Mother of God because of that short prayer, by which you lifted up your heart
  3234. every day into union with God. Take care now, go on with it, and do not give up
  3235. praising the queen of heaven lest she should forsake you."
  3236.  
  3237. When he had finished reading, they called us to dinner, and afterward, feeling our
  3238. strength renewed, we thanked our host and took the road. We parted, and each went
  3239. his own way as seemed best to him.
  3240.  
  3241. 87:
  3242.  
  3243. After that I walked on for about five days, cheered by the memory of the stories I
  3244. had heard from the good merchant in Byelaya Tserkov, and I began to get near to
  3245. Kiev. All at once and for no reason at all I began to feel dull and heavy, and my
  3246. thoughts got gloomy and dispirited. The prayer went with difficulty and a sort of
  3247. indolence came over me. So, seeing a wood with a thick undergrowth of bushes by
  3248. the side of the road, I went into it to rest a bit, looking for some out-of-the-way place
  3249. where I could sit under a bush and read my Philokalia, and so arouse my feeble spirit
  3250. and comfort my faintheartedness. I found a quiet place and began to read Kassian
  3251. the Roman in the fourth part of The Philokalia— on the eight thoughts. When I had
  3252. been reading happily for about half an hour, quite unexpectedly I noticed the figure of
  3253. a man some hundred yards or so away from me and farther in the forest. He was
  3254. kneeling quite motionless. I was glad to see this, for I gathered, of course, that he
  3255. was praying, and I began to read again. I went on reading for an hour or more and
  3256. then glanced up again. The man was still kneeling there and never stirred. All this
  3257. moved me very much and I thought, "What devout servants of God there are!"
  3258.  
  3259. As I was turning it over in my mind, the man suddenly fell to the ground and lay
  3260. still. This startled me, and as I had not seen his face, for he had been kneeling with
  3261. his back to me, I felt curious to go and see who he was. When I got to him I found
  3262. him in a light sleep. He was a country lad, a young fellow of about twenty-five. He
  3263. had an attractive face, good-looking, but pale. He was dressed in a peasant's caftan
  3264. with a bast rope for a girdle. There was nothing else to note about him. He had no
  3265. kotomka,17 not even a stick. The sound of my approach awoke him, and he got up. I
  3266. asked him who he was, and he told me he was a state peasant of the Smolensk
  3267. government and that he was on his way from Kiev. "And where are you going to
  3268. now?" I asked.
  3269.  
  3270. "I don't know myself where God will lead me," he answered.
  3271.  
  3272. "Is it long since you left home?"
  3273.  
  3274. "Yes, over four years."
  3275.  
  3276. "And where have you been living all that time?"
  3277.  
  3278. "I have been going from shrine to shrine and to monasteries and churches. There
  3279. was no point in staying at home. I'm an orphan and I have no relations. Besides, I've
  3280. got a lame foot. So I'm roaming about the wide world."
  3281.  
  3282. 88:
  3283.  
  3284. "Some God-fearing person, it seems, has taught you not just to roam anywhere,
  3285. but to visit holy places," said I.
  3286.  
  3287. "Well, you see," he answered, "having no father or mother, I used to go about as
  3288. a boy with the shepherds of our village, and all went happily enough till I was ten
  3289. years old. Then one day when I had brought the flock home I never noticed that the
  3290. starosta's18 very best sheep was not among them. And our starosta was a bad and
  3291. inhuman peasant. When he came home that evening and found that his sheep was
  3292. lost, he rushed at me abusing and threatening. If I didn't go off and find the sheep, he
  3293. swore he'd beat me to death, and 'I'll break your arms and legs,' he said. Knowing
  3294. how cruel he was, I went after the sheep, searching the places where they had been
  3295. feeding in daylight. I searched and searched for more than half the night, but there
  3296. was not a trace of it anywhere. It was such a dark night, too, for it was getting on
  3297. toward autumn. When I had got very deep into the forest—and in our government the
  3298. forests are endless—suddenly a storm came up. It was as though the trees were all
  3299. rocking. In the distance, wolves started howling. Such a terror fell upon me that my
  3300. hair stood on end. What's more, it all got more and more horrible, so that I was ready
  3301. to drop with fear and horror. Then I fell on my knees and crossed myself, and with all
  3302. my heart I said, 'Lord Jesus Christ, have mercy on me.' As soon as I had said that I
  3303. felt absolutely at peace, straight away, as if I had never been in any distress at all. All
  3304. my fear left me, and I felt as happy in my heart as if I had flown away to heaven. This
  3305. made me very glad, and—well, I just didn't stop saying the prayer. To this day I don't
  3306. know whether the storm lasted long and how the night went. I looked up and daylight
  3307. was coming, and there was I still kneeling in the same place. I got up quietly, I saw I
  3308. shouldn't find the sheep, and home I went. But all was well in my heart, and I was
  3309. saying the prayer to my heart's content. As soon as I got to the village the starosta
  3310. saw I hadn't brought the sheep back and thrashed me till I was half dead—he put this
  3311. foot out of joint, you see. I was laid up, almost unable to move, for six weeks after
  3312. that beating. All I knew was that I was saying the prayer and it comforted me. When I
  3313. got a bit better I began to wander about in the world, and as to be continually jostling
  3314. about in a crowd didn't interest me, and meant a good deal of sin, I took to roaming
  3315. from one holy place to another, and in the forests too. That's how I have spent nearly
  3316. five years now."
  3317.  
  3318. 89
  3319.  
  3320. When 1 heard this, my heart was very glad that God had thought me fit to meet so
  3321. good a man, and I asked him, "And do you often use the prayer now?"
  3322.  
  3323. "I couldn't exist without it," he answered. "Why, if I only just call to mind how I felt
  3324. that first time in the forest, it's just as if someone pushed me down on my knees, and
  3325. I begin to pray. I don't know whether my sinful prayer is pleasing to God or not. For
  3326. as I pray, sometimes I feel a great happiness—why, I don't know—a lightness of
  3327. spirit, a happy sort of quiet; but at other times I feel a dull heaviness and lowness of
  3328. spirits. But for all that, I want to go on praying always till I die."
  3329.  
  3330. "Don't be distressed, dear brother. Everything is pleasing to God and for our
  3331. salvation—everything, whatever it is that happens in time of prayer. So the holy
  3332. Fathers say. Whether it's lightness of heart or heaviness, it's all all right. No prayer,
  3333. good or bad, fails in God's sight. Lightness, warmth, and gladness show that God is
  3334. rewarding and consoling us for the effort, while heaviness, darkness, and dryness
  3335. mean that God is cleansing and strengthening the soul, and by this wholesome trial is
  3336. saying it, preparing it in humility for the enjoyment of blessed happiness in the future.
  3337. In proof of this I will read you something that St. John Klimax wrote."
  3338.  
  3339. I found the passage and read it to him. He heard it through with care and enjoyed
  3340. it, and he thanked me very much for it. And so we parted. He went off right into the
  3341. depth of the forest and I went back to the road. I went on my way, thanking God for
  3342. treating me, sinner as I am, as fit to be given such teaching.
  3343.  
  3344. Next day, by God's help, I came to Kiev. The first and chief thing I wanted was to
  3345. fast a while and to make my confession and communion in that holy town. So I
  3346. stopped near the saints,19 as that would be easier for getting to church. A good old
  3347. Cossack took me in, and as he lived alone in his hut, I found peace and quiet there.
  3348. At the end of a week, in which I had been getting ready for my confession, the
  3349. thought came to me that I would make it as detailed as I could. So I began to recall
  3350. and go over all my sins from youth onward very fully, and so as not to forget it all I
  3351. wrote down everything I could remember in the utmost detail. I covered a large sheet
  3352. of paper with it.
  3353.  
  3354. I heard that at Kitaevaya Pustina, about five miles from Kiev, there was a priest of
  3355. ascetic life who was very wise and understanding. Whoever went to him for
  3356. confession found an atmosphere offender compassion and came away with teaching
  3357.  
  3358. 90:
  3359.  
  3360. for his salvation and ease of spirit. I was very glad to hear of this, and I went to him at
  3361. once. After I had asked his advice and we had talked awhile, I gave him my sheet of
  3362. paper to see. He read it through and then said, "Dear friend, a lot of this that you
  3363. have written is quite futile. Listen: First, don't bring into confession sins which you
  3364. have already repented of and had forgiven. Don't go over them again, for that would
  3365. be to doubt the power of the sacrament of penance. Next, don't call to mind other
  3366. people who have been connected with your sins; judge yourself only. Thirdly, the
  3367. holy Fathers forbid us to mention all the circumstances of the sins, and tell us to
  3368. acknowledge them in general, so as to avoid temptation both for ourselves and for
  3369. the priest. Fourthly, you have come to repent and you are not repenting of the fact
  3370. that you can't repent—that is, your penitence is lukewarm and careless. Fifthly, you
  3371. have gone over all these details, but the most important thing you have overlooked:
  3372. you have not disclosed the gravest sins of all. You have not acknowledged, nor
  3373. written down, that you do not love God, that you hate your neighbor, that you do not
  3374. believe in God's Word, and that you are filled with pride and ambition. A whole mass
  3375. of evil, and all our spiritual depravity is in these four sins. They are the chief roots out
  3376. of which spring the shoots of all the sins into which we fall."
  3377.  
  3378. I was very much surprised to hear this, and I said, "Forgive me, reverend Father,
  3379. but how is it possible not to love God our creator and preserver? What is there to
  3380. believe in if not the Word of God, in which everything is true and holy? I wish well to
  3381. all my neighbors, and why should I hate them? I have nothing to be proud of; besides
  3382. having numberless sins, I have nothing at all which is fit to be praised, and what
  3383. should I with my poverty and ill-health lust after? Of course, if I were an educated
  3384. man, or rich, then no doubt I should be guilty of the things you spoke of." "It's a pity,
  3385. dear one, that you so little understood what I said. Look! It will teach you more quickly
  3386. if I give you these notes. They are what I always use for my own confession. Read
  3387. them through, and you will see clearly enough an exact proof of what I said to you
  3388. just now."
  3389.  
  3390. He gave me the notes, and I began to read them, as follows:
  3391. A Confession which Leads the Inward Man to Humility
  3392.  
  3393. Turning my eyes carefully upon myself and watching the course of my inward
  3394. state, I have verified by experience that I do not love God, that I have no love for my
  3395.  
  3396. 91
  3397.  
  3398. neighbors, that I have no religious belief, and that I am filled with pride and
  3399. sensuality. All this I actually find in myself as a result of detailed examination of my
  3400. feelings and conduct, thus:
  3401.  
  3402. 1. I do not love God. For if I loved God I should be continually thinking about Him
  3403. with heartfelt joy. Every thought of God would give me gladness and delight. On the
  3404. contrary, I much more often and much more eagerly think about earthly things, and
  3405. thinking about God is labor and dryness. If I loved God, then talking with Him in
  3406. prayer would be my nourishment and delight and would draw me to unbroken
  3407. communion with Him. But, on the contrary, I not only find no delight in prayer, but
  3408. even find it an effort. I struggle with reluctance, I am enfeebled by sloth and am ready
  3409. to occupy myself eagerly with any unimportant trifle, if only it shortens prayer and
  3410. keeps me from it. My time slips away unnoticed in futile occupations, but when I am
  3411. occupied with God, when I put myself into His presence, every hour seems like a
  3412. year. If one person loves another, he thinks of him throughout the day without
  3413. ceasing, he pictures him to himself, he cares for him, and in all circumstances his
  3414. beloved friend is never out of his thoughts. But I, throughout the day, scarcely set
  3415. aside even a single hour in which to sink deep down into meditation upon God, to
  3416. inflame my heart with love of Him, while I eagerly give up twenty-three hours as
  3417. fervent offerings to the idols of my passions. I am forward in talk about frivolous
  3418. matters and things which degrade the spirit; that gives me pleasure. But in the
  3419. consideration of God I am dry, bored, and lazy. Even if I am unwillingly drawn by
  3420. others into spiritual conversation, I try to shift the subject quickly to one which
  3421. pleases my desires. I am tirelessly curious about novelties, about civic affairs and
  3422. political events; I eagerly seek the satisfaction of my love of knowledge in science
  3423. and art, and in ways of getting things I want to possess. But the study of the law of
  3424. God, the knowledge of God and of religion, make little impression on me, and satisfy
  3425. no hunger of my soul. I regard these things not only as a nonessential occupation for
  3426. a Christian, but in a casual way as a sort of side-issue with which I should perhaps
  3427. occupy my spare time, at odd moments. To put it shortly, if love for God is recognized
  3428. by the keeping of His commandments ("If ye love Me, keep My commandments,"
  3429. says our Lord Jesus Christ), and I not only do not keep them, but even make little
  3430. attempt to do so, then in absolute truth the conclusion follows that I do not love God.
  3431.  
  3432. 92
  3433.  
  3434. That is what Basil the Great says: "The proof that a man does not love God and His
  3435. Christ lies in the fact that he does not keep His commandments."
  3436.  
  3437. 2. I do not love my neighbor either. For not only am I unable to make up my mind
  3438. to lay down my life for his sake (according to the gospel), but I do not even sacrifice
  3439. my happiness, well-being, and peace for the good of my neighbor. If I did love him as
  3440. myself, as the gospel bids, his misfortunes would distress me also, his happiness
  3441. would bring delight to me too. But, on the contrary, I listen to curious, unhappy stories
  3442. about my neighbor, and I am not distressed; I remain quite undisturbed or, what is
  3443. still worse, I find a sort of pleasure in them. Bad conduct on the part of my brother I
  3444. do not cover up with love, but proclaim abroad with censure. His well-being, honor,
  3445. and happiness do not delight me as my own, and, as if they were something quite
  3446. alien to me, give me no feeling of gladness. What is more, they subtly arouse in me
  3447. feelings of envy or contempt.
  3448.  
  3449. 3. I have no religious belief. Neither in immortality nor in the gospel. If I were
  3450. firmly persuaded and believed without doubt that beyond the grave lies eternal life
  3451. and recompense for the deeds of this life, I should be continually thinking of this. The
  3452. very idea of immortality would terrify me and I should lead this life as a foreigner who
  3453. gets ready to enter his native land. On the contrary, I do not even think about
  3454. eternity, and I regard the end of this earthly life as the limit of my existence. The
  3455. secret thought nestles within me: Who knows what happens at death? If I say I
  3456. believe in immortality, then I am speaking about my mind only, and my heart is far
  3457. removed from a firm conviction about it. That is openly witnessed to by my conduct
  3458. and my constant care to satisfy the life of the senses. Were the holy gospel taken into
  3459. my heart in faith, as the Word of God, I should be continually occupied with it, I
  3460. should study it, find delight in it, and with deep devotion fix my attention upon it.
  3461. Wisdom, mercy, and love are hidden in it; it would lead me to happiness, I should find
  3462. gladness in the study of the law of God day and night. In it I should find nourishment
  3463. like my daily bread, and my heart would be drawn to the keeping of its laws. Nothing
  3464. on earth would be strong enough to turn me away from it. On the contrary, if now and
  3465. again I read or hear the Word of God, yet even so it is only from necessity or from a
  3466. general love of knowledge, and approaching it without any very close attention I find
  3467.  
  3468. 93
  3469.  
  3470. it dull and uninteresting. I usually come to the end of the reading without any profit,
  3471. only too ready to change over to secular reading in which I take more pleasure and
  3472. find new and interesting subjects.
  3473.  
  3474. 4. I am full of pride and sensual self-love. All my actions confirm this. Seeing
  3475. something good in myself, I want to bring it into view, or to pride myself upon it before
  3476. other people or inwardly to admire myself for it. Although I display an outward
  3477. humility, yet I ascribe it all to my own strength and regard myself as superior to
  3478. others, or at least no worse than they. If I notice a fault in myself, I try to excuse it; I
  3479. cover it up by saying, "I am made like that" or "I am not to blame." I get angry with
  3480. those who do not treat me with respect and consider them unable to appreciate the
  3481. value of people. I brag about my gifts: my failures in any undertaking I regard as a
  3482. personal insult. I murmur, and I find pleasure in the unhap- piness of my enemies. If I
  3483. strive after anything good it is for the purpose of winning praise, or spiritual self-
  3484. indulgence, or earthly consolation. In a word, I continually make an idol of myself and
  3485. render it uninterrupted service, seeking in all things the pleasures of the senses and
  3486. nourishment for my sensual passions and lusts.
  3487.  
  3488. Going over all this I see myself as proud, adulterous, unbelieving, without love for
  3489. God and hating my neighbor. What state could be more sinful? The condition of the
  3490. spirits of darkness is better than mine. They, although they do not love God, hate
  3491. men, and live upon pride, yet at least believe and tremble. But I? Can there be a
  3492. doom more terrible than that which faces me, and what sentence of punishment will
  3493. be more severe than that upon the careless and foolish life that I recognize in
  3494. myself?
  3495.  
  3496. On reading through this form of confession which the priest gave me I was
  3497. horrified, and I thought to myself, "Good heavens! What frightful sins there are hidden
  3498. within me, and up to now I've never noticed them!" The desire to be cleansed from
  3499. them made me beg this great spiritual father to teach me how to know the causes of
  3500. all these evils and how to cure them. And he began to instruct me.
  3501.  
  3502. "You see, dear brother, the cause of not loving God is want of belief, want of
  3503. belief is caused by lack of conviction, and the cause of that is failure to seek for holy
  3504. and true knowledge, indifference to the light of the spirit. In a word, if you don't
  3505. believe, you can't love; if you are not convinced, you can't believe, and in order to
  3506.  
  3507. 94:
  3508.  
  3509. reach conviction you must get a full and exact knowledge of the matter before you.
  3510. By meditation, by the study of God's Word, and by noting your experience, you must
  3511. arouse in your soul a thirst and a longing—or, as some call it, 'wonder'—which brings
  3512. you an insatiable desire to know things more closely and more fully, to go deeper into
  3513. their nature.
  3514.  
  3515. "One spiritual writer speaks of it in this way: 'Love,' he says, 'usually grows with
  3516. knowledge, and the greater the depth and extent of the knowledge the more love
  3517. there will be, the more easily the heart will soften and lay itself open to the love of
  3518. God, as it diligently gazes upon the very fullness and beauty of the divine nature and
  3519. His unbounded love for men.'
  3520.  
  3521. "So now you see that the cause of those sins which you read over is slothfulness
  3522. in thinking about spiritual things, sloth which stifles the feeling of the need of such
  3523. thought. If you want to know how to overcome this evil, strive after enlightenment of
  3524. spirit by every means in your power, attain it by diligent study of the Word of God and
  3525. of the holy Fathers, by the help of meditation and spiritual counsel, and by the
  3526. conversation of those who are wise in Christ. Ah, dear brother, how much disaster we
  3527. meet with just because we are lazy about seeking light for our souls through the word
  3528. of truth. We do not study God's law day and night, and we do not pray about it
  3529. diligently and unceasingly. And because of this our inner man is hungry and cold,
  3530. starved, so that it has no strength to take a bold step forward upon the road of
  3531. righteousness and salvation! And so, beloved, let us resolve to make use of these
  3532. methods, and as often as possible fill our minds with thoughts of heavenly things;
  3533. and love, poured down into our hearts from on high, will burst into flame within us.
  3534. We will do this together and pray as often as we can, for prayer is the chief and
  3535. strongest means for our renewal and well-being. We will pray, in the words holy
  3536. church teaches us: 'O God, make me fit to love Thee now, as I have loved sin in the
  3537. past.'"20 I listened to all this with care. Deeply moved, I asked this holy Father to hear
  3538. my confession and to give me communion. And so next morning after the honor of
  3539. my communion, I was for going back to Kiev with this blessed viaticum. But this good
  3540. father of mine, who was going to the Lavra21 for a couple of days, kept me for that
  3541. time in his hermit's cell, so that in its silence I might give myself up to prayer without
  3542. hindrance. And, in fact, I did spend both those days as though I were in heaven. By
  3543.  
  3544. 95:
  3545.  
  3546. the prayers of my starets I, unworthy as I am, rejoiced in perfect peace. Prayer
  3547. flowed out in my heart so easily and happily that during that time I think I forgot
  3548. everything, and myself; in my mind was Jesus Christ and He alone.
  3549.  
  3550. In the end, the priest came back, and I asked his guidance and advice—where
  3551. should I go now on my pilgrim way? He gave me his blessing with these words, "You
  3552. go to Pochaev, make your reverence there to the wonder-working footprint22 of the
  3553. most pure mother of God, and she will guide your feet into the way of peace." And
  3554. so, taking his advice in faith, three days later I set off for Pochaev.
  3555.  
  3556. For some 130 miles or so I traveled none too happily, for the road lay through pot-
  3557. houses and Jewish villages and I seldom came across a Christian dwelling. At one
  3558. farm I noticed a Russian Christian inn and I was glad to see it. I turned in at it to
  3559. spend the night and also to ask for some bread for my journey, for my rusks were
  3560. coming to an end. Here I saw the host, an old man with a well-to-do air and who, I
  3561. learned, came from the same government that I did—the Orlovsky. Directly I went
  3562. into the room, his first question was, "What religion are you?"
  3563.  
  3564. I replied that I was a Christian, and pravoslavny.23 "Pravoslavny, indeed," said he
  3565. with a laugh. "You people are pravoslavny only in word—in act you are heathen. I
  3566. know all about your religion, brother. A learned priest once tempted me and I tried it. I
  3567. joined your church and stayed in it for six months. After that I came back to the ways
  3568. of our society. To join your church is just a snare. The readers mumble the service all
  3569. anyhow, with things missed out and things you can't understand. And the singing is
  3570. no better than you hear in a pub. And the people stand all in a huddle, men and
  3571. women all mixed up; they talk while the service is going on, turn round and stare
  3572. about, walk to and fro, and give you no peace and quiet to say your prayers. What
  3573. sort of worship do you call that? It's just a sin! Now, with us how devout the service
  3574. is; you can hear what's said, nothing is missed out, the singing is most moving, and
  3575. the people stand quietly, the men by themselves, the women by themselves, and
  3576. everybody knows what reverence to make and when, as holy church directs. Really
  3577. and truly, when you come into a church of ours, you feel you have come to the
  3578. worship of God; but in one of yours you can't imagine what you've come to—to
  3579. church or to market!"
  3580.  
  3581. 96:
  3582.  
  3583. From all this I saw that the old man was a diehard raskolnik.24 But he spoke so
  3584. plausibly, I could not argue with him nor convert him. I just thought to myself that it
  3585. will be impossible to convert the old believers to the true church until church services
  3586. are put right among us and until the clergy in particular set an example in this. The
  3587. raskolnik knows nothing of the inner life; he relies upon externals, and it is about
  3588. them that we are careless.
  3589.  
  3590. So I wanted to get away from here and had already gone out into the hall when to
  3591. my surprise I saw through the open door of a private room a man who did not look
  3592. like a Russian; he was lying on a bed and reading a book. He beckoned me and
  3593. asked me who I was. I told him.
  3594.  
  3595. And then he began, "Listen, dear friend. Won't you agree to look after a sick man,
  3596. say for a week, until by God's help I get better? I am a Greek, a monk from Mount
  3597. Athos. I'm in Russia to collect alms for my monastery, and on my way back I've fallen
  3598. ill, so that I can't walk for the pain in my legs. So I've taken this room here. Don't say
  3599. no, servant of God! I'll pay you."
  3600.  
  3601. "There is no need whatever to pay me. I will very gladly look after you as best I
  3602. can in the name of God." So I stayed with him. I heard a great deal from him about
  3603. the things that concern the salvation of our souls. He told me about Athos, the holy
  3604. mountain, about the great podvizhniki25 there, and about the many hermits and
  3605. anchorites. He had with him a copy of The Philokalia in Greek, and a book by Isaac
  3606. the Syrian. We read together and compared the Slavonic translation by Paisy
  3607. Velichovsky with the Greek original. He declared that it would be impossible to
  3608. translate from Greek more accurately and faithfully than The Philokalia had been
  3609. turned into Slavonic by Paisy.
  3610.  
  3611. As I noticed that he was always in prayer and versed in the inward prayer of the
  3612. heart, and as he spoke Russian perfectly, I questioned him on this matter. He readily
  3613. told me a great deal about it, and I listened with care. I even wrote down many things
  3614. that he said. Thus, for example, he taught me about the excellence and greatness of
  3615. the Jesus prayer in this way: "Even the very form of the Jesus prayer," he said,
  3616. "shows what a great prayer it is. It is made up of two parts. In the first part, 'Lord
  3617. Jesus Christ, Son of God,' it leads our thoughts to the life of Jesus Christ, or, as the
  3618.  
  3619. 97:
  3620.  
  3621. holy Fathers put it, it is the whole gospel in brief. In the second part, 'Have mercy on
  3622. me, a sinner,' it faces us with the story of our own helplessness and sinfulness. And it
  3623. is to be noted that the desire and petition of a poor, sinful, humble soul could not be
  3624. put into words more wise, more clear-cut, more exact than these—'have mercy on
  3625. me.' No other form of words would be as satisfying and full as this. For instance, if
  3626. one said, 'Forgive me, put away my sins, cleanse my transgressions, blot out my
  3627. offenses,' all that would express one petition only—asking to be set free from
  3628. punishment, the fear of a fainthearted and listless soul. But to say 'have mercy on
  3629. me' means not only the desire for pardon arising from fear, but is the sincere cry of
  3630. filial love, which puts its hope in the mercy of God and humbly acknowledges it is too
  3631. weak to break its own will and to keep a watchful guard over itself. It is a cry for
  3632. mercy—that is, for grace— which will show itself in the gift of strength from God, to
  3633. enable us to resist temptation and overcome our sinful inclinations. It is like a
  3634. penniless debtor asking his kindly creditor not only to forgive him the debt but also to
  3635. pity his extreme poverty and to give him alms—that is what these profound words
  3636. 'have mercy on me' express. It is like saying, 'Gracious Lord, forgive me my sins and
  3637. help me to put myself right; arouse in my soul a strong impulse to follow Thy bidding.
  3638. Bestow Thy grace in forgiving my actual sins and in turning my heedless mind, will,
  3639. and heart to Thee alone.'"
  3640.  
  3641. Upon this I wondered at the wisdom of his words and thanked him for teaching my
  3642. sinful soul, and he went on teaching me other wonderful things.
  3643.  
  3644. "If you like," said he (and I took him to be something of a scholar, for he said he
  3645. had studied at the Athens Academy), "I will go on and tell you about the tone in which
  3646. the Jesus prayer is said. I happen to have heard many God-fearing Christian people
  3647. say the oral Jesus prayer as the Word of God bids them and according to the
  3648. tradition of holy church. They use it so both in their private prayers and in church. If
  3649. you listen carefully and as a friend to this quiet saying of the prayer, you can notice
  3650. for your spiritual profit that the tone of the praying voice varies with different people.
  3651. Thus, some stress the very first word of the prayer and say Lord Jesus Christ, and
  3652. then finish all the other words on one level tone. Others begin the prayer in a level
  3653. voice and throw the stress in the middle of the prayer, on the word Jesus as an
  3654. exclamation, and the rest, again, they finish in an unstressed tone, as they began.
  3655.  
  3656. 98:
  3657.  
  3658. Others, again, begin and go on with the prayer without stress until they come to the
  3659. last words—Have mercy on me—when they raise their voices in ecstasy. And some
  3660. say the whole prayer—Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me a sinner—
  3661. with all the stress upon the single phrase Son of God.
  3662.  
  3663. "Now listen. The prayer is one and the same. Orthodox Christians hold one and
  3664. the same profession of faith. The knowledge is common to all of them that this
  3665. sublime prayer of all prayers includes two things: the Lord Jesus and the appeal to
  3666. Him. That is known to be the same for everybody. Why then do they not all express it
  3667. in the same way, why not all in the same tone, that is? Why does the soul plead
  3668. specially, and express itself with particular stress, not in one and the same place for
  3669. all, but in a certain place for each ? Many say of this that perhaps it is the result of
  3670. habit, or of copying other people, or that it depends upon a way of understanding the
  3671. words which corresponds with the individual point of view, or finally that it is just as it
  3672. comes most easily and naturally to each person. But I think quite differently about it. I
  3673. should like to look for something higher in it, something unknown not only to the
  3674. listener, but even to the person who is praying also. May there not be here a hidden
  3675. moving of the Holy Spirit making intercession for us with groanings which cannot be
  3676. uttered in those who do not know how and about what to pray? And if everyone prays
  3677. in the name of Jesus Christ, by the Holy Spirit, as the Apostle says, the Holy Spirit,
  3678. who works in secret and gives a prayer to him who prays, may also bestow His
  3679. beneficent gift upon all, notwithstanding their lack of strength. To one He may give
  3680. the reverent fear of God, to another love, to another firmness of faith, and to another
  3681. gracious humility, and so on.
  3682.  
  3683. "If this be so, then he who has been given the gift of revering and praising the
  3684. power of the Almighty will in his prayers stress with special feeling the word Lord, in
  3685. which he feels the greatness and the might of the creator of the world. He who has
  3686. been given the secret outpouring of love in his heart is thrown into rapture and filled
  3687. with gladness as he exclaims Jesus Christ, just as a certain starets could not hear
  3688. the name of Jesus without a peculiar flood of love and gladness, even in ordinary
  3689. conversation. The unshakable believer in the godhead of Jesus Christ, of one
  3690. substance with the Father, is enkindled with still more fervent faith as he says the
  3691. words Son of God. One who has received the gift of humility and is deeply aware of
  3692.  
  3693. 99
  3694.  
  3695. his own weakness, with the words have mercy on me is penitent and humbled, and
  3696. pours out his heart most richly in these last words of the Jesus prayer. He cherishes
  3697. hope in the loving kindness of God and abhors his own falling into sin. There you
  3698. have the causes, in my opinion, of the differing tones in which people say the prayer
  3699. in the name of Jesus. And from this you may note as you listen, to the glory of God
  3700. and your own instruction, by what emotion anyone is specially moved, what spiritual
  3701. gift any one person has. A number of people have said to me on this subject, 'Why
  3702. do not all these signs of hidden spiritual gifts appear together and united? Then not
  3703. only one, but every word of the prayer would be imbued with one and the same tone
  3704. of rapture.' I have answered in this way: 'Since the grace of God distributes His gift in
  3705. wisdom to every man severally according to his strength, as we see from holy
  3706. Scripture, who can search out with his finite mind and enter into the dispositions of
  3707. grace? Is not the clay completely in the power of the potter, and is he not able to
  3708. make one thing or another out of the clay?'"
  3709.  
  3710. I spent five days with this starets, and he began to get very much better in health.
  3711. This time was of so much profit to me that I did not notice how quickly it went. For in
  3712. that little room, in silent seclusion, we were concerned with nothing else whatever
  3713. than silent prayer in the name of Jesus, or talk about the same subject, interior
  3714. prayer.
  3715.  
  3716. One day a pilgrim came to see us. He complained bitterly about the Jews and
  3717. abused them. He had been going about their villages and had to put up with their
  3718. unfriendliness and cheating. He was so bitter against them that he cursed them, even
  3719. saying they were not fit to live because of their obstinacy and unbelief. Finally he said
  3720. that he had such an aversion for them that it was quite beyond his control.
  3721.  
  3722. "You have no right, friend," said the starets, "to abuse and curse the Jews like
  3723. this. God made them just as He made us. You should be sorry for them and pray for
  3724. them, not curse them. Believe me, the disgust you feel for them comes from the fact
  3725. that you are not grounded in the love of God and have no interior prayer as a security
  3726. and, therefore, no inward peace. I will read you a passage from the holy Fathers
  3727. about this. Listen, this is what Mark the podvizhnik writes: 'The soul which is inwardly
  3728. united to God becomes, in the greatness of its joy, like a good- natured, simple-
  3729. hearted child, and now condemns no one, Greek, heathen, Jew, nor sinner, but looks
  3730.  
  3731. 100:
  3732.  
  3733. at them all alike with sight that has been cleansed, finds joy in the whole world, and
  3734. wants everybody—Greeks and Jews and heathen—to praise God.' And Macarius the
  3735. Great, of Egypt, says that the inward contemplative 'burns with so great a love that if
  3736. it were possible he would have everyone dwell within him, making no difference
  3737. between bad and good.' There, dear brother, you see what the holy Fathers think
  3738. about it. So I advise you to lay aside your fierceness, and look upon everything as
  3739. under the all-knowing providence of God, and when you meet with vexations accuse
  3740. yourself especially of lack of patience and humility."
  3741.  
  3742. At last more than a week went by and my starets got well, and I thanked him from
  3743. my heart for all the blessed instruction that he had given me, and we said good-bye.
  3744. He set off for home and I started upon the way I had planned. Now I began to get
  3745. near to Pochaev. I had not gone more than seventy miles when a soldier overtook
  3746. me, and I asked him where he was going. He told me he was going back to his native
  3747. district in Kamenets Podolsk. We went along in silence for seven miles or so, and I
  3748. noticed that he sighed very heavily as though something were distressing him, and
  3749. he was very gloomy. I asked him why he was so sad.
  3750.  
  3751. "Good friend, if you have noticed my sorrow and will swear by all you hold sacred
  3752. never to tell anybody, I will tell you all about myself, for I am near to death and I have
  3753. no one to talk to about it."
  3754.  
  3755. I assured him, as a Christian, that I had not the slightest need to tell anybody
  3756. about it, and that out of brotherly love I should be glad to give him any advice that I
  3757. could.
  3758.  
  3759. "Well, you see," he began, "I was drafted as a soldier from the state peasants.
  3760. After about five years' service it became intolerably hard for me; in fact, they often
  3761. flogged me for negligence and for drunkenness. I took it into my head to run away,
  3762. and here I am a deserter for the last fifteen years. For six years I hid wherever I
  3763. could. I stole from farms and larders and warehouses. I stole horses. I broke into
  3764. shops and followed this sort of trade, always on my own. I got rid of my stolen goods
  3765. in various ways. I drank the money, I led a depraved life, committed every sin. Only
  3766. my soul didn't perish. I got on very well, but in the end I got into jail for wandering
  3767. without a passport. But when a chance came I even escaped from there. Then
  3768. unexpectedly I met with a soldier who had been discharged from the service and was
  3769.  
  3770. 101
  3771.  
  3772. going home to a distant government. As he was ill and could hardly walk he asked
  3773. me to take him to the nearest village where he could find lodging. So I took him. The
  3774. police allowed us to spend the night in a barn on some hay, and there we lay down.
  3775. When I woke up in the morning I glanced at my soldier and there he was dead and
  3776. stiff. Well, I hurriedly searched for his passport —that is to say, his discharge—and
  3777. when I found it and a fair amount of money too, while everybody was still asleep, I
  3778. was out of that shed and the backyard as quickly as I could, and so into the forest,
  3779. and off I went. On reading his passport I saw that in age and distinguishing marks he
  3780. was almost the same as 1.1 was very glad about this and went on boldly into the
  3781. depths of the Astrakhan government. There I began to steady down a bit and I got a
  3782. job as a laborer. I joined up with an old man there who had his own house and was a
  3783. cattle dealer. He lived alone with his daughter, who was a widow. When I had lived
  3784. with him for a year I married this daughter of his. Then the old man died. We could
  3785. not carry on the business. I started drinking again, and my wife too, and in a year we
  3786. had got through everything the old man had left. And then my wife took ill and died.
  3787. So I sold everything that was left, and the house, and 1 soon ran through the money.
  3788.  
  3789. "Now I had nothing to live on, nothing to eat. So I went back to my old trade of
  3790. dealing in stolen goods, and all the more boldly now because I had a passport. So I
  3791. took to my old evil life again for about a year. There came a time when for a long
  3792. while I met with no success. I stole an old wretched horse from a bobil26 and I sold it
  3793. to the knackers for a bob. Taking the money, I went off to a pub and began to drink. I
  3794. had an idea of going to a village where there was a wedding, and while everybody
  3795. was asleep after the feasting I meant to pick up whatever I could. As the sun had not
  3796. yet set I went into the forest to wait for night. I lay down there and fell into a deep
  3797. sleep. Then I had a dream and saw myself standing in a wide and beautiful meadow.
  3798. Suddenly a terrible cloud began to rise in the sky, and then there came such a terrific
  3799. clap of thunder that the ground trembled underneath me, and it was as though
  3800. someone drove me up to my shoulders into the ground, which jammed against me on
  3801. all sides. Only my head and my hands were left outside. Then this terrible cloud
  3802. seemed to come down onto the ground and out of it came my grandfather, who had
  3803. been dead for twenty years. He was a very upright man and for thirty years was a
  3804. churchwarden in our village. With an angry and threatening face he came up to me
  3805.  
  3806. 102
  3807.  
  3808. and I shook with fear. Round about nearby I saw several heaps of things which I had
  3809. stolen at various times. I was still more frightened. My grandfather came up to me
  3810. and, pointing to the first heap, said threateningly, 'What is that? Let him have it!' And
  3811. suddenly the ground on all sides of me began to squeeze me so hard that I could not
  3812. bear the pain and the faint- ness. I groaned and cried out, 'Have mercy on me,' but
  3813. the torment went on. Then my grandfather pointed to another heap and said again,
  3814. 'What is that? Crush him harder!' And I felt such violent pain and agony that no
  3815. torture on earth could compare with it. Finally, that grandfather of mine brought near
  3816. me the horse that I had stolen the evening before, and cried out, 'And what is this?
  3817. Let him have it as hard as you can.' And I got such pain from all sides that I can't
  3818. describe it, it was so cruel, terrible, and exhausting. It was as though all my sinews
  3819. were being drawn out of me and I was suffocated by the frightful pain. I felt I could
  3820. not bear it and that I should collapse unconscious if that torture went on even a little
  3821. bit longer. But the horse kicked out and caught me on the cheek and cut it open, and
  3822. the moment I got that blow I woke up in utter horror and shaking like a weakling. I
  3823. saw that it was already daylight, the sun was rising. I touched my cheek and blood
  3824. was flowing from it; and those parts of me which in my dream had been in the ground
  3825. were all hard and stiff and I had pins and needles in them. I was in such terror that I
  3826. could hardly get up and go home. My cheek hurt for a long time. Look, you can see
  3827. the scar now. It wasn't there before. And so, after this, fear and horror often used to
  3828. come over me and now I only have to remember what I suffered in that dream for the
  3829. agony and exhaustion to begin again and such torture that I don't know what to do
  3830. with myself. What is more, it began to come more often, and in the end I began to be
  3831. afraid of people and to feel ashamed as though everybody knew my past dishonesty.
  3832. Then I could neither eat nor drink nor sleep because of this suffering. I was worn to a
  3833. ravel. I did think of going to my regiment and making a clean breast of everything.
  3834.  
  3835. Perhaps God would forgive my sins if I took my punishment. But I was afraid, and I
  3836. lost my courage because they would make me run the gauntlet. And so, losing
  3837. patience, I wanted to hang myself. But the thought came to me that in any case I
  3838. shan't live for a very long time; I shall soon die, for I have lost all my strength. And so
  3839. I thought I would go and say good-bye to my home and die there. I have a nephew at
  3840.  
  3841. 103
  3842.  
  3843. home. And here I am on my way there for six months now. And all the while grief and
  3844. fear make me miserable. What do you think, my friend? What am I to do? I really
  3845. can't bear much more."
  3846.  
  3847. When I heard all this I was astonished, and I praised the wisdom and the
  3848. goodness of God, as I saw the different ways in which they are brought to sinners. So
  3849. I said to him, "Dear brother, during the time of that fear and agony you ought to have
  3850. prayed to God. That is the great cure for all our troubles."
  3851.  
  3852. "Not on your life!" he said to me. "I thought that directly I began to pray, God
  3853. would destroy me."
  3854.  
  3855. "Nonsense, brother; it is the devil puts thoughts like that into your head. There is
  3856. no end to God's mercy and He is sorry for sinners and quickly forgives all who
  3857. repent. Perhaps you don't know the Jesus prayer: 'Lord Jesus Christ, have mercy on
  3858. me, a sinner.' You go on saying that without stopping."
  3859.  
  3860. "Why, of course I know that prayer. I used to say it sometimes to keep my
  3861. courage up when I was going to do a robbery."
  3862.  
  3863. "Now, look here. God did not destroy you when you were on your way to do
  3864. something wrong and said the prayer. Will He do so when you start praying on the
  3865. path of repentance? Now, you see how your thoughts come from the devil. Believe
  3866. me, dear brother, if you will say that prayer, taking no notice of whatever thoughts
  3867. come into your mind, then you will quickly feel relief. All the fear and strain will go,
  3868. and in the end you will be completely at peace. You will become a devout man, and
  3869. all sinful passions will leave you. I assure you of this, for I have seen a great deal of it
  3870. in my time."
  3871.  
  3872. After that I told him about several cases in which the Jesus prayer had shown its
  3873. wonderful power to work upon sinners. In the end I persuaded him to come with me
  3874. to the Pochaev Mother of God, the refuge of sinners, before he went home, and to
  3875. make his confession and communion there.
  3876.  
  3877. My soldier listened to all this attentively and, as I could see, with joy, and he
  3878. agreed to everything. We went to Pochaev together on this condition, that neither of
  3879. us should speak to the other, but that we should say the Jesus prayer all the time. In
  3880. this silence we walked for a whole day. Next day he told me that he felt much easier,
  3881. and it was plain that his mind was calmer than before. On the third day we arrived at
  3882.  
  3883. 104:
  3884.  
  3885. Pochaev, and I urged him again not to break off the prayer either day or night while
  3886. he was awake, and assured him that the most holy name of Jesus, which is
  3887. unbearable to our spiritual foes, would be strong to save him. On this point I read to
  3888. him from The Philokalia that although we ought to say the Jesus prayer at all times, it
  3889. is especially needful to do so with the utmost care when we are preparing for
  3890. communion.
  3891.  
  3892. So he did, and then he made his confession and communion. Although from time
  3893. to time the old thoughts still came over him, yet he easily drove them away with the
  3894. Jesus prayer. On Sunday, so as to be up for matins more easily, he went to bed
  3895. earlier and went on saying the Jesus prayer. I still sat in the corner and read my
  3896. Philokalia by a rushlight. An hour went past; he fell asleep and I set myself to prayer.
  3897. All of a sudden, about twenty minutes later, he gave a start and woke up, jumped
  3898. quickly out of bed, ran over to me in tears, and, speaking with the greatest
  3899. happiness, he said, "Oh, brother, what I have just seen! How peaceful and happy I
  3900. am; I believe that God has mercy upon sinners and does not torment them. Glory to
  3901. Thee, O Lord, glory to Thee."
  3902.  
  3903. I was surprised and glad and asked him to tell me exactly what had happened to
  3904. him.
  3905.  
  3906. "Why, this," he said. "Directly I fell asleep I saw myself in that meadow where they
  3907. tortured me. At first I Was terrified, but I saw that, instead of a cloud, the bright sun
  3908. was rising and a wonderful light was shining over the whole meadow. And I saw red
  3909. flowers and grass in it. Then suddenly my grandfather came up to me, looking nicer
  3910. than you ever saw, and he greeted me gently and kindly. And he said, 'Go to
  3911. Zhitomir, to the Church of St. George. They will take you under church protection.
  3912. Spend the rest of your life there and pray without ceasing. God will be gracious to
  3913. you.' When he said this he made the sign of the cross over me and straight away
  3914. vanished. I can't tell you how happy I felt; it was as though a load had been taken off
  3915. my shoulders and I had flown away to heaven. At that point I woke up, feeling easy in
  3916. my mind and my heart so full of joy that I didn't know what to do. What ought I to do
  3917. now? I shall start straight away for Zhitomir, as my grandfather told me. I shall find it
  3918. easy going with the prayer."
  3919.  
  3920. 105:
  3921.  
  3922. "But wait a minute, dear brother. How can you start off in the middle of the night?
  3923. Stay for matins, say your prayers, and then start off with God."
  3924.  
  3925. So we didn't go to sleep after this conversation. We went to church; he stayed all
  3926. through matins, praying earnestly with tears, and he said that he felt very peaceful
  3927. and glad and that the Jesus prayer was going on happily.
  3928.  
  3929. Then after the liturgy he made his communion, and when we had had some food I
  3930. went with him as far as the Zhitomir road, where we said good-bye with tears of
  3931. gladness.
  3932.  
  3933. After this I began to think about my own affairs. Where should I go now? In the
  3934. end I decided that I would go back again to Kiev. The wise teaching of my priest
  3935. there drew me that way, and, besides, if I stayed with him he might find some Christ-
  3936. loving philanthropist who would put me on my way to Jerusalem or at least to Mount
  3937. Athos. So I stopped another week at Pochaev, spending the time in recalling all I had
  3938. learned from those I had met on this journey and in making notes of a number of
  3939. helpful things. Then I got ready for the journey, put on my kotomka, and went to
  3940. church to commend my journey to the Mother of God. When the liturgy was over I
  3941. said my prayers and was ready to start. I was standing at the back of the church
  3942. when a man came in, not very richly dressed, but clearly one of the gentry, and he
  3943. asked me where the candles were sold. I showed him. At the end of the liturgy I
  3944. stayed praying at the shrine of the footprint. When I had finished my prayers I set off
  3945. on my way. I had gone a little way along the street when I saw an open window in
  3946. one of the houses at which a man sat reading a book. My way took me past that very
  3947. window and I saw that the man sitting there was the same one who had asked me
  3948. about the candles in church. As I went by I took off my hat, and when he saw me he
  3949. beckoned me to come to him, and said, "I suppose you must be a pilgrim?"
  3950.  
  3951. "Yes," I answered.
  3952.  
  3953. He asked me in and wanted to know who I was and where I was going. I told him
  3954. all about myself and hid nothing. He gave me some tea and began to talk to me.
  3955.  
  3956. "Listen, my little pigeon, I should advise you to go to the Solovetsky27 monastery.
  3957. There is a very secluded and peaceful skeet28 there called Anzersky. It is like a
  3958. second Athos and they welcome everybody there. The novitiate consists only in this:
  3959.  
  3960. 106:
  3961.  
  3962. that they take turns to read the psalter in church four hours out of the twenty-four. I
  3963. am going there myself and I have taken a vow to go on foot. We might go together. I
  3964. should be safer with you; they say it is a very lonely road. On the other hand, I have
  3965. got money and I could supply you with food the whole way. And I should propose we
  3966. went on these terms, that we walked half a dozen yards apart; then we should not be
  3967. in each other's way, and as we went we could spend the time in reading all the while
  3968. or in meditation. Think it over, brother, and do agree; it will be worth your while."
  3969.  
  3970. When I heard this invitation I took this unexpected event as a sign for my journey
  3971. from the Mother of God whom I had asked to teach me the way to blessedness. And
  3972. without further thought I agreed at once. And so we set out the next day. We walked
  3973. for three days, as we had agreed, one behind the other. He read a book the whole
  3974. time, a book which never left his hand day or night; and at times he was meditating
  3975. about something. At last we came to a halt at a certain place for dinner. He ate his
  3976. food with the book lying open in front of him and he was continually looking at it. I
  3977. saw that the book was a copy of the Gospels, and I said to him, "May I venture to
  3978. ask, sir, why you never allow the Gospels out of your hand day or night? Why you
  3979. always hold it and carry it with you?"
  3980.  
  3981. "Because," he answered, "from it and it alone I am almost continually learning."
  3982.  
  3983. "And what are you learning?" I went on.
  3984.  
  3985. "The Christian life, which is summed up in prayer. I consider that prayer is the
  3986. most important and necessary means of salvation and the first duty of every
  3987. Christian. Prayer is the first step in the devout life and also its crown, and that is why
  3988. the gospel bids unceasing prayer. To other acts of piety their own times are
  3989. assigned, but in the matter of prayer there are no off times. Without prayer it is
  3990. impossible to do any good and without the gospel you cannot learn properly about
  3991. prayer. Therefore, all those who have reached salvation by way of the interior life, the
  3992. holy preachers of the Word of God, as well as hermits and recluses, and indeed all
  3993. God-fearing Christians, were taught by their unfailing and constant occupation with
  3994. the depths of God's Word and by reading the gospel. Many of them had the gospel
  3995. constantly in their hands, and in their teaching about salvation gave the advice, 'Sit
  3996. down in the silence of your cell and read the gospel and read it again.' There you
  3997. have the reason why I concern myself with the gospel alone."
  3998.  
  3999. 107:
  4000.  
  4001. I was very much pleased with this reasoning of his and with his eagerness for
  4002. prayer. I went on to ask him from which gospel in particular he got the teaching about
  4003. prayer. "From all four evangelists," he answered; "in a word, from the whole of the
  4004. New Testament, reading it in order. I have been reading it for a long time and taking
  4005. in the meaning, and it has shown me that there is a graduation and a regular chain of
  4006. teaching about prayer in the holy gospels, beginning from the first evangelist and
  4007. going right through in a regular order, in a system. For instance, at the very beginning
  4008. there is laid down the approach, or the introduction to teaching about prayer; then the
  4009. form or the outward expression of it in words. Farther on we have the necessary
  4010. conditions upon & which prayer may be offered, the means of learning it, and
  4011. examples; and finally the secret teaching about interior and spiritual ceaseless prayer
  4012. in the name of Jesus Christ, which is set forth as higher and more salutary than
  4013. formal prayer. And then comes its necessity, its blessed fruit, and so on. In a word,
  4014. there is to be found in the gospel full and detailed knowledge about the practice of
  4015. prayer, in systematic order or sequence from beginning to end."
  4016.  
  4017. When I heard this I decided to ask him to show me all this in detail. So I said, "As
  4018. I like hearing and talking about prayer more than anything else, I should be very glad
  4019. indeed to see this secret chain of teaching about prayer in all its details. For the love
  4020. of God, then, show me all this in the gospel itself."
  4021.  
  4022. He readily agreed to this and said, "Open your gospel; look at it and make notes
  4023. about what I say." And he gave me a pencil. "Be so good as to look at these notes of
  4024. mine. Now," said he, "look out first of all in the Gospel of St. Matthew the sixth
  4025. chapter, and read from the fifth to the ninth verses. You see that here we have the
  4026. preparation or the introduction, teaching that not for vainglory and noisily, but in a
  4027. solitary place and in quietude we should begin our prayer, and pray only for
  4028. forgiveness of sins and for communion with God, and not devising many and
  4029. unnecessary petitions about various worldly things as the heathen do. Then, read
  4030. farther on in the same chapter, from the ninth to the fourteenth verses. Here the form
  4031. of prayer is given to us—that is to say, in what sort of words it ought to be expressed.
  4032. There you have brought together in great wisdom everything that is necessary and
  4033. desirable for our life. After that, go on and read the fourteenth and fifteenth verses of
  4034. the same chapter, and you will see the conditions it is necessary to observe so that
  4035.  
  4036. 108:
  4037.  
  4038. prayer may be effective. For unless we forgive those who have injured us, God will
  4039. not forgive our sins. Pass on now to the seventh chapter, and you will find in the
  4040. seventh to the twelfth verses how to succeed in prayer, to be bold in hope—ask,
  4041. seek, knock. These strong expressions depict frequency in prayer and the urgency of
  4042. practicing it, so that prayer shall not only accompany all actions but even come
  4043. before them in time. This constitutes the principal property of prayer. You will see an
  4044. example of this in the fourteenth chapter of St. Mark and the thirty-second to the
  4045. fortieth verses, where Jesus Christ Himself repeats the same words of prayer
  4046. frequently. St. Luke, chapter eleven, verses five to fourteen, gives a similar example
  4047. of repeated prayer in the parable of the friend at midnight and the repeated request
  4048. of the importunate widow (Luke 18:1-8), illustrating the command of Jesus Christ that
  4049. we should pray always, at all times and in every place, and not grow discouraged—
  4050. that is to say, not get lazy. After this detailed teaching we have shown to us in the
  4051. Gospel of St. John the essential teaching about the secret interior prayer of the heart.
  4052. In the first place we are shown it in the profound story of the conversation of Jesus
  4053. Christ with the woman of Samaria, in which is revealed the interior worship of God 'in
  4054. spirit and in truth' which God desires and which is unceasing true prayer, like living
  4055. water flowing into eternal life Q°hn 4:5-25). Farther on, in the fifteenth chapter, verses
  4056. four to eight, there is pictured for us still more decidedly the power and the might and
  4057. the necessity of inward prayer—that is to say, of the presence of the spirit in Christ in
  4058. unceasing remembrance of God. Finally, read verses twenty-three to twenty-five in
  4059. the sixteenth chapter of the same evangelist. See what a mystery is revealed here.
  4060. You notice that prayer in the name of Jesus Christ, or what is known as the Jesus
  4061. prayer—that is to say, 'Lord Jesus Christ, have mercy on me'—when frequently
  4062. repeated, has the greatest power and very easily opens the heart and blesses it. This
  4063. is to be noticed very clearly in the case of the apostles, who had been for a whole
  4064. year disciples of Jesus Christ, and had already been taught the Lord's Prayer by
  4065. Him—that is to say, 'Our Father' (and it is through them that we know it). Yet at the
  4066. end of His earthly life Jesus Christ revealed to them the mystery that was still lacking
  4067. in their prayers. So that their prayer might make a definite step forward He said to
  4068. them, 'Hitherto have ye asked nothing in My name. Verily I say unto you, whatsoever
  4069. ye shall ask the Father in My name He will give it you.' And so it happened in their
  4070.  
  4071. 109
  4072.  
  4073. case. For, ever after this time, when the Apostles learned to offer prayers in the name
  4074. of Jesus Christ, how many wonderful works they performed and what abundant light
  4075. was shed upon them. Now, do you see the chain, the fullness of teaching about
  4076. prayer deposited with such wisdom in the holy gospel? And if you go on after this to
  4077. the reading of the Apostolic Epistles, in them also you can find the same successive
  4078. teaching about prayer.
  4079.  
  4080. "To continue the notes I have already given you I will show you several places
  4081. which illustrate the properties of prayer. Thus, in the Acts of the Apostles the practice
  4082. of it is described—that is to say, the diligent and constant exercise of prayer by the
  4083. first Christians, who were enlightened by their faith in Jesus Christ (Acts 4:31). The
  4084. fruits of prayer are told to us, or the results of being constantly in prayer—that is to
  4085. say, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit and His gifts upon those who pray. You will see
  4086. something similar to this in the sixteenth chapter, verses twenty-five and twenty-six.
  4087.  
  4088. Then follow it up in order in the apostolic Epistles and you will see (1) how necessary
  4089. prayer is in all circumstances (James 5:13-16); (2) how the Holy Spirit helps us to
  4090. pray Qude 20-21 and Rom. 8:26); (3) how we ought all to pray in the spirit (Eph.
  4091. 6:18); (4) how necessary calm and inward peace are to prayer (Phil. 4:6, 7); (5) how
  4092. necessary it is to pray without ceasing (1 Thess. 5:17); (6) and finally we notice that
  4093. one ought to pray not only for oneself but also for all men (1 Tim. 2:1-5). Thus, by
  4094. spending a long time with great care in drawing out the meaning we can find many
  4095. more revelations still of secret knowledge hidden in the Word of God, which escape
  4096. one if one reads it but rarely or hurriedly.
  4097.  
  4098. "Do you notice, after what I have now shown you, with what wisdom and how
  4099. systematically the New Testament reveals the teaching of our Lord Jesus Christ on
  4100. this matter, which we have been tracing? In what a wonderful sequence it is put in all
  4101. four evangelists? It is like this. In St. Matthew we see the approach, the introduction
  4102. to prayer, the actual form of prayer, conditions of it, and so on. Go farther. In St. Mark
  4103. we find examples. In St. Luke, parables. In St. John, the secret exercise of inward
  4104. prayer, although this is also found in all four evangelists, either briefly or at length. In
  4105. the Acts the practice of prayer and the results of prayer are pictured for us; in the
  4106. apostolic Epistles, and in the Apocalypse itself, are many properties inseparably
  4107.  
  4108. 110:
  4109.  
  4110. connected with the act of prayer. And there you have the reason that I am content
  4111. with the Gospels alone as my teacher in all the ways of salvation."
  4112.  
  4113. All the while he was showing me this and teaching me I marked in the Gospels (in
  4114. my Bible) all the places which he pointed out to me. It seemed to me most
  4115. remarkable and instructive, and I thanked him very much.
  4116.  
  4117. Then we went on for another five days in silence. My fellow-pilgrim's feet began to
  4118. hurt him very much, no doubt because he was not used to continuous walking. So he
  4119. hired a cart with a pair of horses and took me with him. And so we have come into
  4120. your neighborhood and have stayed here for three days, so that when we have had
  4121. some rest we can set off straight away to Anzersky, where he is so anxious to go.
  4122.  
  4123. The Starets. This friend of yours is splendid. Judging from his piety he must be
  4124. very well instructed. I should like to see him.
  4125.  
  4126. The Pilgrim. We are stopping in the same place. Let me bring him to you
  4127. tomorrow. It is late now. Good-bye. As I promised when I saw you yesterday, I have
  4128. asked my revered fellow-pilgrim, who solaced my pilgrim way with spiritual
  4129. conversation and whom you wanted to see, to come here with me.
  4130.  
  4131. The Starets. It will be very nice both for me and, I hope, also for these revered
  4132. visitors of mine, to see you both and to have the advantage of hearing your
  4133. experiences. I have with me here a venerable skhimnik, and here a devout priest.
  4134. And so, where two or three are gathered together in the name of Jesus Christ, there
  4135. He promises to be Himself. And now, here are five of us in His name, and so no
  4136. doubt He will vouchsafe to bless us all the more bountifully. The story which your
  4137. fellow-pilgrim told me yesterday, dear brother, about your burning attachment to the
  4138. holy gospel, is most notable and instructive. It would be interesting to know in what
  4139. way this great and blessed secret was revealed to you.
  4140.  
  4141. The Professor. The all-loving God, who desires that all men should be saved and
  4142. come to the knowledge of the truth, revealed it to me of His great loving-kindness in a
  4143. marvelous way, without any human intervention. For five years I was a professor and
  4144. I led a gloomy dissipated sort of life, captivated by the vain philosophy of the world,
  4145. and not according to Christ. Perhaps I should have perished altogether had I not
  4146. been upheld to some extent by the fact that I lived with my very devout mother
  4147.  
  4148. 111
  4149.  
  4150. and my sister, who was a serious-minded young woman. One day, when I was taking
  4151. a walk along the public boulevard, I met and made the acquaintance of an excellent
  4152. young man who told me he was a Frenchman, a student who had not long ago
  4153. arrived from Paris and was looking for a post as tutor. His high degree of culture
  4154. delighted me very much, and he being a stranger in this country I asked him to my
  4155. home and we became friends. In the course of two months he frequently came to see
  4156. me. Sometimes we went for walks together and amused ourselves and went together
  4157. into company which I leave you to suppose was very immoral. At length he came to
  4158. me one day with an invitation to a place of that sort; and in order to persuade me
  4159. more quickly he began to praise the particular liveliness and pleasantness of the
  4160. company to which he was inviting me. After he had been speaking about it for a short
  4161. while, suddenly he began to ask me to come with him out of my study where we were
  4162. sitting and to sit in the drawing room. This seemed to me very odd. So I said that I
  4163. had never before noticed any reluctance on his part to be in my study, and what, I
  4164. asked, was the cause of it now? And I added that the drawing room was next door to
  4165. the room where my mother and sister were, and for us to carry on this sort of
  4166. conversation there would be unseemly. He pressed his point on various pretexts, and
  4167. finally came out quite openly with this: "Among those books on your shelves there
  4168. you have a copy of the Gospels. I have such a reverence for that book that in its
  4169. presence I find a difficulty in talking about our disreputable affairs. Please take it
  4170. away from here; then we can talk freely." In my frivolous way I smiled at his words.
  4171. Taking the Gospels from the shelf I said, "You ought to have told me that long ago,"
  4172. and handed it to him, saying, "Well, take it yourself and put it down somewhere in the
  4173. room." No sooner had I touched him with the Gospels than at that instant he trembled
  4174. and disappeared. This dumbfounded me to such an extent that I fell senseless to the
  4175. floor with fright. Hearing the noise, my household came running in to me, and for a
  4176. full half hour they were unable to bring me to my senses. In the end, when I came to
  4177. myself again, I was frightened and shaky and I felt thoroughly upset, and my hands
  4178. and my feet were absolutely numb so that I could not move them. When the doctor
  4179. was called in he diagnosed paralyis as the result of some great shock or fright. I was
  4180. laid up for a whole year after this, and with the most careful medical attention from
  4181. many doctors I did not get the smallest alleviation, so that as a result of my illness it
  4182.  
  4183. 112
  4184.  
  4185. looked as though I should have to resign my position. My mother, who was growing
  4186. old, died during this period, and my sister was preparing to take the veil, and all this
  4187. increased my illness all the more. I had but one consolation during this time of
  4188. sickness, and that was reading the gospel, which from the beginning of my illness
  4189. never left my hands. It was a sort of pledge of the marvelous thing that had
  4190. happened to me. One day an unknown recluse came to see me. He was making a
  4191. collection for his monastery. He spoke to me very persuasively and told me that I
  4192. should not rely only upon medicines, which without the help of God were unable to
  4193. bring me relief, and that I should pray to God and pray diligently about this very thing,
  4194. for prayer is the most powerful means of healing all sicknesses both bodily and
  4195. spiritual.
  4196.  
  4197. "How can I pray in such a position as this, when I have not the strength to make
  4198. any sort of reverence, nor can I lift my hands to cross myself?" I answered in my
  4199. bewilderment. To this he said, "Well, at any rate, pray somehow." But farther he did
  4200. not go, nor actually explain to me how to pray. When my visitor left me I seemed
  4201. almost involuntarily to start thinking about prayer and about its power and its effects,
  4202. calling to mind the instruction I had had in religious knowledge long ago when I was
  4203. still a student. This occupied me very happily and renewed in my mind my knowledge
  4204. of religious matters, and it warmed my heart. At the same time I began to feel a
  4205. certain relief in my attack of illness. Since the book of the Gospels was continually
  4206. with me, such was my faith in it as the result of the miracle; and as I remembered
  4207. also that the whole discourse upon prayer which I had heard in lectures was based
  4208. upon the gospel text, I considered that the best thing would be to make a study of
  4209. prayer and Christian devotion solely upon the teaching of the gospel. Working out its
  4210. meaning, I drew upon it as from an abundant spring, and found a complete system of
  4211. the life of salvation and of true interior prayer. I reverently marked all the passages on
  4212. this subject, and from that time I have been trying zealously to learn this divine
  4213. teaching, and with all my might, though not without difficulty, to put it into practice.
  4214. While I was occupied in this way, my health gradually improved, and in the end, as
  4215. you see, I recovered completely. As I was still living alone I decided in thankfulness
  4216. to God for His fatherly kindness, which had given me recovery of health and
  4217. enlightenment of mind, to follow the example of my sister and the prompting of my
  4218.  
  4219. 113
  4220.  
  4221. own heart, and to dedicate myself to the solitary life, so that unhindered I might
  4222. receive and make my own those sweet words of eternal life given me in the Word of
  4223. God. So here I am at the present time, stealing off to the solitary skeet in the
  4224. Solovetsky monastery in the White Sea, which is called Anzersky, about which I have
  4225. heard on good authority that it is a most suitable place for the contemplative life.
  4226.  
  4227. Further, I will tell you this. The holy gospel gives me much consolation in this journey
  4228. of mine, and sheds abundant light upon my untutored mind, and warms my chilly
  4229. heart. Yet the fact is that in spite of all I frankly acknowledge my weakness, and I
  4230. freely admit that the conditions of fulfilling the work of devotion and attaining
  4231. salvation, the requirement of thoroughgoing self-denial, of extraordinary spiritual
  4232. achievements, and of most profound humility which the gospel enjoins, frighten me
  4233. by their very magnitude and in view of the weak and damaged state of my heart. So
  4234. that I stand now between despair and hope. I don't know what will happen to me in
  4235. the future.
  4236.  
  4237. The Skhimnik. With such an evident token of a special and miraculous mercy of
  4238. God, and in view of your education, it would be unpardonable not only to give way to
  4239. depression, but even to admit into your soul a shadow of doubt about God's
  4240. protection and help. Do you know what the God-enlightened Chrysostom says about
  4241. this? "No one should be depressed," he teaches, "and give the false impression that
  4242. the precepts of the gospel are impossible or impracticable. God who has predestined
  4243. the salvation of man has, of course, not laid commandments upon him with the
  4244. intention of making him an offender because of their impracticability. No, but so that
  4245. by their holiness and the necessity of them for a virtuous life they may be a blessing
  4246. to us, as in this life so in eternity." Of course the regular unswerving fulfillment of
  4247. God's commandments is extraordinarily difficult for our fallen nature and, therefore,
  4248. salvation is not easily attained, but that same Word of God which lays down the
  4249. commandments offers also the means not only for their ready fulfillment, but also
  4250. comfort in the fulfilling of them. If this is hidden at first sight behind a veil of mystery,
  4251. then that, of course, is in order to make us betake ourselves the more to humility, and
  4252. to bring us more easily into union with God by indicating direct recourse to Him in
  4253.  
  4254. 114:
  4255.  
  4256. prayer and petition for His fatherly help. It is there that the secret of salvation lies, and
  4257. not in reliance upon one's own efforts.
  4258.  
  4259. The Pilgrim. How I should like, weak and feeble as I am, to get to know that
  4260. secret, so that I might to some extent, at least, put my slothful life right, for the glory
  4261. of God and my own salvation.
  4262.  
  4263. The Skhimnik. The secret is known to you, dear brother, from your book The
  4264. Philokalia. It lies in that unceasing prayer of which you have made so resolute a
  4265. study and in which you have so zealously occupied yourself and found comfort.
  4266.  
  4267. The Pilgrim. I fall at your feet, reverend Father. For the love of God let me hear
  4268. something for my good from your lips about this saving mystery and about holy
  4269. prayer, which I long to hear about more than anything else, and about which I love
  4270. reading to get strength and comfort for my very sinful soul.
  4271.  
  4272. The Skhimnik. I cannot satisfy your wish with my own thoughts on this exalted
  4273. subject, because I have had but very little experience of it myself. But I have some
  4274. very clearly written notes by a spiritual writer precisely on this subject. If the rest of
  4275. those who are talking with us would like it, I will get it at once and with your
  4276. permission I can read it to you all. All. Do be so kind, reverend Father. Do not keep
  4277. such saving knowledge from us.
  4278.  
  4279. The Skhimnik.The Secret of Salvation, Revealed by Unceasing Prayer. How is one
  4280. saved? This godly question naturally arises in the mind of every Christian who
  4281. realizes the injured and enfeebled nature of man, and what is left of its original urge
  4282. toward truth and righteousness. Everyone who has even some degree of faith in
  4283. immortality and recompense in the life to come is involuntarily faced by the thought,
  4284. "How am I to be saved?" when he turns his eyes toward heaven. When he tries to
  4285. find a.solution to this problem, he inquires of the wise and learned. Then under their
  4286. guidance he reads edifying books by spiritual writers on this subject, and sets himself
  4287. unswervingly to follow out the truths and the rules he has heard and read. In all these
  4288. instructions he finds constantly put before him as necessary conditions of salvation a
  4289. devout life and heroic struggles with himself which are to issue in decisive denial of
  4290. self. This is to lead him on to the performance of good works, to the constant
  4291. fulfillment of God's laws, and thus witness to the unshakableness and firmness of his
  4292.  
  4293. 115:
  4294.  
  4295. faith. Further, they preach to him that all these conditions of salvation must
  4296. necessarily be fulfilled with the deepest humility and in combination with one another.
  4297. For as all good works depend one upon another, so they should support one another,
  4298. complete and encourage one another, just as the rays of the sun only reveal their
  4299. strength and kindle a flame when they are focused through a glass on to one point.
  4300. Otherwise, "He that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much."
  4301.  
  4302. In addition to this, to implant in him the strongest conviction of the necessity of this
  4303. complex and unified virtue, he hears the highest praise bestowed upon the beauty of
  4304. virtue, he listens to censure of the baseness and misery of vice. All this is imprinted
  4305. upon his mind by truthful promises either of majestic rewards and happiness or of
  4306. tormenting punishment and misery in the life to come. Such is the special character
  4307. of preaching in modern times. Guided in this way, one who ardently wishes for
  4308. salvation sets off in all joy to carry out what he has learned and to apply to
  4309. experience all he has heard and read. But alas! even at the first step he finds it
  4310. impossible to achieve his purpose. He foresees and even finds out by trial that his
  4311. damaged and enfeebled nature will have the upper hand of the convictions of his
  4312. mind, that his free will is bound, that his propensities are perverted, that his spiritual
  4313. strength is but weakness. He naturally goes on to the thought: Is there not to be
  4314. found some kind of means which will enable him to fulfill that which the law of God
  4315. requires of him, which Christian devotion demands, and which all those who have
  4316. found salvation and holiness have carried out? As the result of this and in order to
  4317. reconcile in himself the demands of reason and conscience with the inadequacy of
  4318. his strength to fulfill them, he applies once more to the preachers of salvation with the
  4319. question: How am I to be saved? How is this inability to carry out the conditions of
  4320. salvation to be justified; and are those who have preached all this that he has learned
  4321. themselves strong enough to carry it out unswervingly?
  4322.  
  4323. Ask God. Pray to God. Pray for His help.
  4324.  
  4325. "So would it not have been more fruitful," the inquirer concludes, "if I had, to begin
  4326. with and always in every circumstance, made a study of prayer as the power to fulfill
  4327. all that Christian devotion demands and by which salvation is attained?" And so he
  4328. goes on to the study of prayer: he reads, he meditates, he studies the teaching of
  4329.  
  4330. 116:
  4331.  
  4332. those who have written on that subject. Truly he finds in them many luminous
  4333. thoughts, much deep knowledge, and words of great power. One reasons beautifully
  4334. about the necessity of prayer; another writes of its power, its beneficial effect—of
  4335. prayer as a duty, or of the fact that it calls for zeal, attention, warmth of heart, purity
  4336. of mind, reconciliation with one's enemies, humility, contrition, and the rest of the
  4337. necessary conditions of prayer. But what is prayer in itself? How does one actually
  4338. pray? A precise answer which can be understood by everybody to these questions,
  4339. primary and most urgent as they are, is very rarely to be found, and so the ardent
  4340. inquirer about prayer is again left before a veil of mystery. As a result of his general
  4341. reading there is rooted in his memory an aspect of prayer which, although devout, is
  4342. only external, and he arrives at the conclusion that prayer is going to church, crossing
  4343. oneself, bowing, kneeling, and reading psalms, kanons, and acathists.29 Generally
  4344. speaking, this is the view of prayer taken by those who do not know the writings of
  4345. the holy Fathers about inward prayer and contemplative action. At length, the seeker
  4346. comes across the book called Philokalia, in which twenty-five holy Fathers set forth in
  4347. an understandable way the scientific knowledge of the truth and of the essence of
  4348. prayer of the heart. This begins to draw aside the veil from before the secret of
  4349. salvation and of prayer. He sees that truly to pray means to direct the thought and the
  4350. memory, without relaxing, to the recollection of God, to walk in His divine presence,
  4351. to awaken oneself to His love by thinking about Him, and to link the name of God with
  4352. one's breathing and the beating of one's heart. He is guided in all this by the
  4353. invocation with the lips of the most holy name of Jesus Christ, or by saying the Jesus
  4354. prayer at all times and in all places and during every occupation, unceasingly. These
  4355. luminous truths, by enlightening the mind of the seeker and by opening up before him
  4356. the way to the study and achievement of prayer, help him to go on at once to put
  4357. these wise teachings into practice. Nevertheless, when he makes his attempts he is
  4358. still not free from difficulty until an experienced teacher shows him (from the same
  4359. book) the whole truth—that is to say, that it is prayer which is incessant which is the
  4360. only effective means for perfecting interior prayer and for the saving of the soul. It is
  4361. frequency of prayer that is the basis, that holds together the whole system of saving
  4362. activity. As Simeon the new theologian says, "He who prays without ceasing unites
  4363.  
  4364. 117:
  4365.  
  4366. all good in this one thing." So in order to set forth the truth of this revelation in all its
  4367. fullness, the teacher develops it in the following way:
  4368.  
  4369. For the salvation of the soul, first of all true faith is necessary. Holy Scripture says,
  4370. "Without faith it is impossible to please God" (Heb. 6:6). He who has not faith will be
  4371. judged. But from the same holy Scriptures one can see that man cannot himself bring
  4372. to birth in him faith even as a grain of mustard seed; that faith does not come from
  4373. us, since it is the gift of God; that faith is a spiritual gift. It is given by the Holy Spirit.
  4374. That being so, what is to be done? How is one to reconcile man's need of faith with
  4375. the impossibility of producing it from the human side? The way to do this is revealed
  4376. in the same holy Scriptures: "Ask, and it shall be given you." The Apostles could not
  4377. of themselves arouse the perfection of faith within them, but they prayed to Jesus
  4378. Christ, "Lord, increase our faith." There you have an example of obtaining faith. It
  4379. shows that faith is attained by prayer. For the salvation of the soul, besides true faith,
  4380. good works are also required, for "Faith, if it hath not works, is dead." For man is
  4381. judged by his works and not by faith alone. "If thou wilt enter into life, keep the
  4382. commandments: Do not kill; do not commit adultery; do not steal; do not bear false
  4383. witness; honor thy father and mother; love thy neighbor as thyself." And all these
  4384. commandments are required to be kept together. "For whosoever shall keep the
  4385. whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all" Games 2:10). So the
  4386. Apostle James teaches. And the Apostle Paul, describing human weakness, says:
  4387. "By the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified" (Rom. 3:20). "For we know
  4388. that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin... . For to will is present with
  4389. me, but how to perform that which is good I find not.... But the evil which I would not,
  4390. that I do. . . . With the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of
  4391. sin" (Rom. 7). How are the required works of the law of God to be fulfilled when man
  4392. is without strength and has no power to keep the commandments? He has no
  4393. possibility of doing this until he asks for it, until he prays about it. "Ye have not
  4394. because ye ask not" (James 4:2) the Apostle says is the cause. And Jesus Christ
  4395. Himself says: "Without Me ye can do nothing." And on the subject of doing it with
  4396. Him, He gives this teaching: "Abide in Me and I in you. He that abideth in Me and I in
  4397. him, the same bringeth forth much fruit." But to be in Him means continually to feel
  4398. His presence, continually to pray in His name. "If ye shall ask Me anything in My
  4399.  
  4400. 118:
  4401.  
  4402. name, that will I do." Thus the possibility of doing good works is reached by prayer
  4403. itself. An example of this is seen in the Apostle Paul himself: Three times he prayed
  4404. for victory over temptation, bowing the knee before God the Father, that He would
  4405. give him strength in the inner man, and was at last bidden above all things to pray,
  4406. and to pray continually about everything.
  4407.  
  4408. From what has been said above, it follows that the whole salvation of man
  4409. depends upon prayer and, therefore, it is primary and necessary, for by it faith is
  4410. quickened and through it all good works are performed. In a word, with prayer
  4411. everything goes forward successfully; without it, no act of Christian piety can be
  4412. done. Thus, the condition that it should be offered unceasingly and always belongs
  4413. exclusively to prayer. For the other Christian virtues, each of them has its own time.
  4414. But in the case of prayer, uninterrupted, continuous action is commanded. Pray
  4415. without ceasing. It is right and fitting to pray always, to pray everywhere. True prayer
  4416. has its conditions. It should be offered with a pure mind and heart, with burning zeal,
  4417. with close attention, with fear and reverence, and with the deepest humility. But what
  4418. conscientious person would not admit that he is far from fulfilling those conditions,
  4419. that he offers his prayer more from necessity, more by constraint upon himself than
  4420. by inclination, enjoyment, and love of it? About this, too, holy Scripture says that it is
  4421. not in the power of man to keep his mind steadfast, to cleanse it from unseemly
  4422. thoughts, for the "thoughts of man are evil from his youth," and that God alone gives
  4423. us another heart and a new spirit, for "both to will and to do are of God." The Apostle
  4424. Paul himself says: "My spirit [that is, my voice] prayeth, but my understanding is
  4425. unfruitful" (1 Cor. 14:14). "We know not what we should pray for as we ought" (Rom.
  4426. 8:26), the same writer asserts. From this it follows that we in ourselves are unable to
  4427. offer true prayer. We cannot in our prayers display its essential properties.
  4428.  
  4429. Such being the powerlessness of every human being, what remains possible for
  4430. the salvation of the soul from the side of human will and strength? Man cannot
  4431. acquire faith without prayer; the same applies to good works. And finally, even to
  4432. pray purely is not within his power. What, then, is left for him to do? What scope
  4433. remains for the exercise of his freedom and his strength, so that he may not perish
  4434. but be saved?
  4435.  
  4436. 119
  4437.  
  4438. Every action has its quality, and this quality God has reserved to His own will and
  4439. gift. In order that the dependence of man upon God, the will of God, may be shown
  4440. the more clearly, and that he may be plunged more deeply into humility, God has
  4441. assigned to the will and strength of man only the quantity of prayer. He has
  4442. commanded unceasing prayer, always to pray, at all times and in every place. By this
  4443. the secret method of achieving true prayer, and at the same time faith, and the
  4444. fulfillment of God's commandments, and salvation, are revealed. Thus, it is quantity
  4445. which is assigned to man, as his share; frequency of prayer is his own, and within the
  4446. «province of his will. This is exactly what the Fathers of the church teach. St.
  4447. Macarius the Great says truly to pray is the gift of grace. Isikhi says that frequency
  4448. of prayer becomes a habit and turns into second nature, and without frequent calling
  4449. upon the name of Jesus Christ it is impossible to cleanse the heart. The venerable
  4450. Callistus and Ignatius counsel frequent, continuous prayer in the name of Jesus
  4451. Christ before all ascetic exercises and good works, because frequency brings even
  4452. the imperfect prayer to perfection. Blessed Diadokh asserts that if a man calls upon
  4453. the name of God as often as possible, then he will not fall into sin. What experience
  4454. and wisdom there are here, and how near to the heart these practical instructions of
  4455. the Fathers are. In their experience and simplicity they throw much light upon the
  4456. means of bringing the soul to perfection. What a sharp contrast with the moral
  4457. instructions of the theoretical reason! Reason argues thus: Do such and such good
  4458. actions, arm yourself with courage, use the strength of your will, persuade yourself by
  4459. considering the happy results of virtue— for example, cleanse the mind and the heart
  4460. from worldly dreams, fill their place with instructive meditations; do good and you will
  4461. be respected and be at peace; live in the way that your reason and conscience
  4462. require. But alas! with all its strength, all that does not attain its purpose without
  4463. frequent prayer, without summoning the help of God.
  4464.  
  4465. Now let us go on to some further teaching of the Fathers, and we shall see what
  4466. they say, for example, about purifying the soul. St. John of the ladder writes: "When
  4467. the spirit is darkened by unclean thoughts, put the enemy to flight by the name of
  4468. Jesus repeated frequently. A more powerful and effective weapon than this you will
  4469. not find, in heaven or on earth." St. Gregory the Sinaite teaches thus: "Know this, that
  4470. no one can control his mind by himself, and, therefore, at a time of unclean thoughts
  4471.  
  4472. 120:
  4473.  
  4474. call upon the name of Jesus Christ often and at frequent intervals, and the thoughts
  4475. will quieten down." How simple and easy a method! Yet it is tested by experience.
  4476. What a contrast with the counsel of the theoretical reason, which presumptuously
  4477. strives to attain purity by its own efforts.
  4478.  
  4479. Noting these instructions based upon the experience of the holy Fathers we pass
  4480. on to the real conclusion: that the principal, the only, and a very easy method of
  4481. reaching the goal of salvation and spiritual perfection is the frequency and the
  4482. uninterruptedness of prayer, however feeble it may be. Christian soul, if you do not
  4483. find within yourself the power to worship God in spirit and in truth, if your heart still
  4484. feels no warmth and sweet satisfaction in mental and interior prayer, then bring to the
  4485. sacrifice of prayer what you can, what lies within the scope of your will, what is within
  4486. your power. Let the humble instrument of your lips first of all grow familiar with
  4487. frequent persistent prayerful invocation. Let them call upon the mighty name of Jesus
  4488. Christ often and without interruption. This is not a great labor and is within the power
  4489. of everyone. This, too, is what the precept of the holy Apostle enjoins: "By Him,
  4490. therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our
  4491. lips, giving thanks to His name" (Heb. 8:15).
  4492.  
  4493. Frequency of prayer certainly forms a habit and becomes second nature. It brings
  4494. the mind and the heart into a proper state from time to time. Suppose a man
  4495. continually fulfills this one commandment of God about ceaseless prayer, then in that
  4496. one thing he would have fulfilled all; for if he uninterruptedly, at all times, and in all
  4497. circumstances, offers the prayer, calling in secret upon the most holy name of Jesus
  4498. (although at first he may do so without spiritual ardor and zeal and even forcing
  4499. himself), then he will have no time for vain conversation, for judging his neighbors, for
  4500. useless waste of time in sinful pleasures of the senses. Every evil thought of his
  4501. would meet opposition to its growth. Every sinful act he contemplated would not
  4502. come to fruition so readily as with an empty mind. Much talking and vain talking
  4503. would be checked or entirely done away with, and every fault at once cleansed from
  4504. the soul by the gracious power of so frequently calling upon the divine name. The
  4505. frequent exercise of prayer would often recall the soul from sinful action and summon
  4506. it to what is the essential exercise of its skill, to union with God. Now do you see how
  4507. important and necessary quantity is in prayer? Frequency in prayer is the one
  4508.  
  4509. 121
  4510.  
  4511. method of attaining pure and true prayer. It is the very best and most effective
  4512. preparation for prayer, and the surest way of reaching the goal of prayer, and
  4513. salvation.
  4514.  
  4515. To convince yourself finally about the necessity and fruitfulness of frequent
  4516. prayer, note (1) that every impulse and every thought of prayer is the work of the
  4517. Holy Spirit and the voice of your guardian angel; (2) that the name of Jesus Christ
  4518. invoked in prayer contains in itself self-existent and self-acting salutary power, and,
  4519. therefore, (3) do not be disturbed by the imperfection or dryness of your prayer, and
  4520. await with patience the fruit of frequently calling upon the divine name. Do not listen
  4521. to the inexperienced, thoughtless insinuation of the vain world that lukewarm
  4522. invocation, even if it be importunate, is useless repetition. No; the power of the divine
  4523. name and the frequent calling upon it will reveal its fruit in its season. A certain
  4524. spiritual writer has spoken very beautifully about this. "I know," he says, "that to many
  4525. so-called spiritual and wise philosophers, who search everywhere for sham
  4526. greatness and practices that are noble in the eyes of reason and pride, the simple,
  4527. vocal, but frequent exercise of prayer appears of little significance, as a lowly
  4528. occupation, even a mere trifle. But, unhappy ones, they deceive themselves, and
  4529. they forget the teaching of Jesus Christ: 'Except ye be converted and become as little
  4530. children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven' (Matt. 18:3). They work out
  4531. for themselves a sort of science of prayer, on the unstable foundations of the natural
  4532. reason. Do we require much learning or thought or knowledge to say with a pure
  4533. heart, 'Jesus, Son of God, have mercy on me'? Does not our divine teacher Himself
  4534. praise such frequent prayer? Have not wonderful answers been received and
  4535. wonderful works done by this same brief but frequent prayer? Ah, Christian soul,
  4536. pluck up your courage and do not silence the unbroken invocations of your prayer,
  4537. although it may be that this cry of yours comes from a heart which is still at war with
  4538. itself and half filled by the world. Never mind! Only go on with it and don't let it be
  4539. silenced and don't be disturbed. It will itself purify itself by repetition. Never let your
  4540. memory lose hold of this: 'Greater is He that is in you than he that is in the world' (1
  4541. John 4:4). 'God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things,' says the Apostle."
  4542. »> And so, after all these convincing arguments that frequent prayer, so powerful in
  4543. all human weakness, is certainly attainable by man and lies fully within his own will,
  4544.  
  4545. 122
  4546.  
  4547. make up your mind to try, even if only for a single day at first. Maintain a watch over
  4548. yourself and make the frequency of your prayer such that far more time is occupied in
  4549. the twenty-four hours with the prayerful calling upon the name of Jesus Christ than
  4550. with other matters. And this triumph of prayer over worldly affairs will in time certainly
  4551. show you that this day has not been lost, but has been secured for salvation; that in
  4552. the scales of the divine judgment frequent prayer outweighs your weaknesses and
  4553. evil- doing and blots out the sins of that day in the memorial book of conscience; that
  4554. it sets your feet upon the ladder of righteousness and gives you hope of sanctification
  4555. in the life to come.30
  4556.  
  4557. The Pilgrim. With all my heart I thank you, holy Father. With that reading of yours
  4558. you have given pleasure to my sinful soul. For the love of God, be so kind as to allow
  4559. me to copy out for myself what you have read. I can do it in an hour or two.
  4560. Everything you read was so beautiful and comforting and is so understandable and
  4561. clear to my stupid mind, like The Philokalia, in which the holy Fathers treat the same
  4562. subject. Here, for instance, John Karpathisky in the fourth part of The Philokalia also
  4563. says that if you have not the strength for self-control and ascetic achievements, then
  4564. know that God is willing to save you by prayer. But how beautifully and
  4565. understandably all that is drawn out in your notebook. I thank God first of all, and
  4566. then you, that I have been allowed to hear it.
  4567.  
  4568. The Professor. I also listened with great attention and pleasure to your reading,
  4569. reverend Father. All-arguments, when they rest upon strict logic, are a delight to me.
  4570. But at the same time it seems to me that they make the possibility of continual prayer
  4571. in a high degree dependent on circumstances which are favorable to it and upon
  4572.  
  4573. entirely quiet solitude. For I agree that frequent and ceaseless prayer is a powerful
  4574. and unique means of obtaining the help of divine grace in all acts of devotion for the
  4575. sanctifying of the soul, and that it is within the power of man. But this method can be
  4576. used only when man avails himself of the possibility of solitude and quiet. In getting
  4577. away from business and worries and distractions he can pray frequently or even
  4578. continually. He then has to contend only with sloth or with the tedium of his own
  4579. thoughts. But if he is bound by duties and by constant business, if he necessarily
  4580. finds himself in a noisy company of people, and has an earnest desire to pray often,
  4581.  
  4582. 123
  4583.  
  4584. he cannot carry out this desire because of the inevitable distractions. Consequently
  4585. the one method of frequent prayer, since it is dependent upon favorable
  4586. circumstances, cannot be used by everybody, nor belong to all.
  4587.  
  4588. The Skhimnik. It is no use drawing a conclusion of that kind. Not to mention the
  4589. fact that the heart which has been taught interior prayer can always pray and call
  4590. upon the name of God unhindered during any occupation, whether of the body or of
  4591. the mind, and in any noise (those who know this know it from experience, and those
  4592. who do not know it must be taught by gradual training), one can confidently say that
  4593. no outward distraction can interrupt prayer in one who wishes to pray, for the secret
  4594. thought of man does not depend upon any link with external environment and is
  4595. entirely free in itself. It can at all times be perceived and directed toward prayer; even
  4596. the very tongue can secretly without outward sound express prayer in the presence
  4597. of many people and during external occupations. Besides, our business is surely not
  4598. so important and our conversation so interesting that it is impossible during them to
  4599. find a way at times of frequently calling upon the name of Jesus Christ, even if the
  4600. mind has not yet been trained to continuous prayer. Although, of course, solitude and
  4601. escape from distracting things does constitute the chief condition for attentive and
  4602. continuous prayer, still we ought to feel ourselves to blame for the rarity of our prayer,
  4603. because the amount and frequency is under the control of everybody, both the
  4604. healthy and the sick. It does lie within the scope of his will. Instances which prove this
  4605. are to be found in those who, although burdened by obligations, distracting duties,
  4606. cares, worries, and work, have not only always called upon the divine name of Jesus
  4607. Christ, but even in this way learned and attained the ceaseless inward prayer of the
  4608. heart. Thus the patriarch Photius, who was called to the patriarchal dignity from
  4609. among the ranks of the senators, while governing the vast diocese of Constantinople,
  4610. persevered continually in the invocation of the name of God, and thus attained even
  4611. the self-acting prayer of the heart. Thus Callistus on the holy Mount Athos learned
  4612. ceaseless prayer while carrying on his busy life as a cook. So the simple-hearted
  4613. Lazarus, burdened with continual work for the brotherhood, uninterruptedly, in the
  4614. midst of all his noisy occupations, repeated the Jesus prayer and was at peace. And
  4615. many others similarly have practiced the continuous invocation of the name of God.
  4616.  
  4617. 124:
  4618.  
  4619. If it were an impossible thing to pray midst distracting business or in the society of
  4620. other people, then, of course, it would not have been bidden us. St. John
  4621. Chrysostom, in his teaching about prayer, speaks as follows: "No one should give the
  4622. answer that it is impossible for a man occupied with worldly cares, and who is unable
  4623. to go to church, to pray always. Everywhere, wherever you may find yourself, you
  4624. can set up an altar to God in your mind by means of prayer. And so it is fitting to pray
  4625. at your trade, on a journey, standing at the counter, or sitting at your handicraft.
  4626. Everywhere and in every place it is possible to pray, and, indeed, if a man diligently
  4627. turns his attention upon himself, then everywhere he will find convenient
  4628. circumstances for prayer, if only he is convinced of the fact that prayer should
  4629. constitute his chief occupation and come before every other duty. And in that case he
  4630. would, of course, order his affairs with greater decision; in necessary conversation
  4631. with other people he would maintain brevity, a tendency to silence, and a
  4632. disinclination for useless words; he would not be unduly anxious about worrying
  4633. things. And in all these ways he would find more time for quiet prayer. In such an
  4634. order of life all his actions, by the power of the invocation of the name of God, would
  4635. be signalized by success, and finally he would train himself to the uninterrupted
  4636. prayerful invocation of the name of Jesus Christ. He would come to know from
  4637. experience that frequency of prayer, this sole means of salvation, is a possibility for
  4638. the will of man, that it is possible to pray at all times, in all circumstances, and in
  4639. every place, and easily to rise from frequent vocal prayer to prayer of the mind and
  4640. from that to prayer of the heart, which opens up the kingdom of God within us.
  4641.  
  4642. The Professor. I agree that during mechanical occupations it is possible and even
  4643. easy to pray frequently, even continuously; for mechanical bodily work does not
  4644. require profound exercise of the mind or great consideration, and, therefore, while it
  4645. is going on my mind can be immersed in continuous prayer and my lips follow in the
  4646. same way. But if I have to be occupied with something exclusively intellectual, as, for
  4647. instance, attentive reading, or thinking out some deep matter, or literary composition,
  4648. how can I pray with my mind and my lips in such a case? And since prayer is above
  4649. all things an action of the mind, how, at one and the same time, can I give one and
  4650. the same mind different sorts of things to do?
  4651.  
  4652. 125:
  4653.  
  4654. The Skhimnik. The solution of your problem is not at all difficult, if we take into
  4655. consideration that people who pray continuously are divided into three classes. First,
  4656. the beginners; secondly, those who have made some progress; and thirdly, the fully
  4657. trained. Now, the beginners are frequently capable of experiencing at times an
  4658. impulse of the mind and heart toward God and of repeating short prayers with the
  4659. lips, even while engaged in mental work. Those who have made some progress and
  4660. reached a certain stability of mind are able to occupy themselves with meditation or
  4661. writing in the uninterrupted presence of God as the basis of prayer. The following
  4662. example will illustrate this. Imagine that a severe and exacting monarch ordered you
  4663. to compose a treatise on some abstruse subject in his presence, at the steps of his
  4664. throne. Although you might be absolutely occupied by your work, the presence of the
  4665. king who has power over you and who holds your life in his hands would still not
  4666. allow you to forget for a single moment that you are thinking, considering, and writing,
  4667. not in solitude, but in a place which demands of you particular reverence, respect,
  4668. and decorum. This lively feeling of the nearness of the king very clearly expresses
  4669. the possibility of being occupied in ceaseless inward prayer even during intellectual
  4670. work. So far as the others are concerned, those who by long custom or by the mercy
  4671. of God have progressed from prayer of the mind and reached prayer of the heart,
  4672. they do not break off their continuous prayer during profound mental exercises, nor
  4673. even during sleep itself. As the All Wise has told us, "I sleep, but my heart waketh"
  4674. (Cant. 5:2). Many, that is, who have achieved this mechanism of the heart acquire
  4675. such an aptitude for calling upon the divine name that it will of itself arouse itself to
  4676. prayer, incline the mind and the whole spirit to a flood of ceaseless prayer in
  4677. whatever condition the one who prays finds himself, and however abstract and
  4678. intellectual his occupation at the time.
  4679.  
  4680. The Priest. Allow me, reverend Father, to say what is in my mind. Let me have a
  4681. turn and say a word or two. It was admirably put in the article you read that the one
  4682. means of salvation and of reaching perfection is frequency of prayer, of whatever
  4683. sort. Now, I do not very easily understand that, and it appears to me like this. What
  4684. would be the use if I pray and invoke the name of God continually with my tongue
  4685. only and pay no attention to, and do not understand, what I am saying? That would
  4686. be nothing but vain repetition. The result of it will only be that the tongue will go
  4687.  
  4688. 126:
  4689.  
  4690. chattering on, and the mind, hindered in its meditations by this, will have its activity
  4691. impaired. God does not ask for words, but for an attentive mind and a pure heart.
  4692. Would it not be better to offer a prayer, be it only a short one, even rarely may be, or
  4693. only at stated times, but with attention, with zeal and warmth of heart, and with due
  4694. understanding? Otherwise, although you may say the prayer day and night, yet you
  4695. have not got purity of mind, you are not performing a work of devotion, not achieving
  4696. anything for your salvation. You are relying upon nothing but outward chatter, and
  4697. you get tired and bored, and in the end the result is that your faith in prayer is
  4698. completely chilled and you throw over altogether this fruitless proceeding. Further,
  4699. the uselessness of prayer with the lips only can be seen from what is revealed to us
  4700. in holy Scripture, as, for instance, "This people draweth nigh unto Me with their
  4701. mouth and honoreth Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me" (Matt. 15:8).
  4702. "Not everyone that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven"
  4703. (Matt. 7:21). "I had rather speak five words with my understanding . . . than ten
  4704. thousand words in an unknown tongue" (1 Cor. 14:19). All this shows the
  4705. fruitlessness of outward inattentive prayer with the mouth.
  4706.  
  4707. The Skhimnik. There might be something in your point of view if with the advice to
  4708. pray with the mouth there were not added the need for it to be continuous, if prayer in
  4709. the name of Jesus Christ did not possess self- acting power and did not win for itself
  4710. attention and zeal as a result of continuity in the exercise. But as the matter now in
  4711. question is frequency, length of time, and uninter- ruptedness of prayer (although it
  4712. may be carried on at first inattentively or with dryness), then, on account of this very
  4713. fact, the conclusions that you mistakenly draw come to nothing. Let us look into the
  4714. matter a little more closely. One spiritual writer, after arguing the very great value and
  4715. fruitfulness of frequent prayer expressed in one form of words, says finally, "Many so-
  4716. called enlightened people regard this frequent offering of one and the same prayer as
  4717. useless and even trifling, calling it mechanical and a thoughtless occupation of simple
  4718. people. But unfortunately they do not know the secret which is revealed as a result of
  4719. this mechanical exercise; they do not know how this frequent service of the lips
  4720. imperceptibly becomes a genuine appeal of the heart, sinks down into the inward life,
  4721. becomes a delight, becomes, as it were, natural to the soul, bringing it light and
  4722. nourishment and leading it on to union with God." It seems to me that these
  4723.  
  4724. 127:
  4725.  
  4726. censorious people are like those little children who were being taught the alphabet
  4727. and how to read. When they got tired of it they cried out, "Would it not be a hundred
  4728. times better to go fishing, like father, than to spend the whole day in ceaselessly
  4729. repeating a, b, c, or scrawling on a sheet of paper with a pen?" The value of being
  4730. able to read and the enlightenment which it brings, which they could have only as a
  4731. result of this wearisome learning the letters by heart, was a hidden secret to them. In
  4732. the same way the simple and frequent calling upon the name of God is a hidden
  4733. secret to those people who are not persuaded of its results and its very great value.
  4734. They, estimating the act of faith by the strength of their own inexperienced and
  4735. shortsighted reason, forget, in so doing, that man has two natures, in direct influence
  4736. one upon another, that man is made of body and soul. Why, for example, when you
  4737. desire to purify your soul, do you first of all deal with your body, make it fast, deprive
  4738. it of nourishment and stimulating food? It is, of course, in order that it may not hinder,
  4739. or, to put it better, so that it may be the means of promoting purity of soul and
  4740. enlightenment of mind, so that the continual feeling of bodily hunger may remind you
  4741. of your resolution to seek for inward perfection and the things pleasing to God, which
  4742. you so easily forget. And you find by experience that through the outward fast of your
  4743. body you achieve the inward refining of your mind, the peace of your heart, an
  4744. instrument for the taming of your passions, and a reminder of spiritual effort. And
  4745. thus, by means of outward and material things, you receive inward and spiritual profit
  4746. and help. You must understand the same thing about frequent prayer with the lips,
  4747. which by its long duration draws out the inward prayer of the heart and promotes
  4748. union of the mind with God. It is vain to imagine that the tongue, wearied by this
  4749. frequency and barren lack of understanding, will be obliged to give up entirely this
  4750. outward effort of prayer as useless. No; experience here shows us exactly the
  4751. opposite. Those who have practiced ceaseless prayer assure us that what happens
  4752. is this: One who has made up his mind to call without ceasing upon the name of
  4753. Jesus Christ or, what is the same thing, to say the Jesus prayer continuously, at first,
  4754. of course, finds difficulty and has to struggle against sloth. But the longer and the
  4755. harder he works at it, the more he grows familiar with the task imperceptibly, so that
  4756. in the end the lips and the tongue acquire such capacity for moving themselves that
  4757. even without any effort on his part they themselves act irresistibly and say the prayer
  4758.  
  4759. 128:
  4760.  
  4761. voicelessly. At the same time the mechanism of the throat muscles is so trained that
  4762. in praying he begins to feel that the saying of the prayer is a perpetual and essential
  4763. property of himself, and even feels every time he stops as though something were
  4764. missing in him. And so it results from this that his mind in its turn begins to yield, to
  4765. listen to this- involuntary action of the lips, and is aroused by it to attention which in
  4766. the end becomes a source of delight to the heart, and true prayer.
  4767.  
  4768. There you see the true and beneficent effect of continuous or frequent vocal
  4769. prayer, exactly the opposite of what people who have neither tried nor understood it
  4770. suppose. Concerning those passages in holy Scripture which you brought forward in
  4771. support of your objection, these are to be explained, if we make a proper examination
  4772. of them. Hypocritical worship of God with the mouth, ostentation about it, or insincere
  4773. praise in the cry, "Lord, Lord," Jesus Christ exposed for this reason, that the faith of
  4774. the proud Pharisees was a matter of the mouth only, and in no degree did their
  4775. conscience justify their faith, nor did they acknowledge it in their heart. It was to them
  4776. that these things were said, and they do not refer to saying prayers, about which
  4777. Jesus Christ gave direct, explicit, and definite instructions. "Men ought always to pray
  4778. and not to faint." Similarly, when the Apostle Paul says he prefers five words spoken
  4779. with the understanding to a multitude of words without thought or in an unknown
  4780. tongue in the church, he is speaking about teaching in general, not about prayer in
  4781. particular, on which subject he firmly says, "I will therefore that men pray everywhere"
  4782. (1 Tim. 2:8), and his is the general precept, "Pray without ceasing" (1 Thess. 5:17).
  4783. Do you now see how fruitful frequent prayer is, for all its simplicity, and what serious
  4784. consideration the proper understanding of holy Scripture requires?
  4785.  
  4786. The Pilgrim. Truly it is so, reverend Father. I have seen many who quite simply,
  4787. without the light of any education whatever and not even knowing what attention is,
  4788. offer the prayer of Jesus with their mouths unceasingly. I have known them reach a
  4789. stage when their lips and tongue could not be restrained from saying the prayer. It
  4790. brought them such happiness and enlightenment, and changed them from weak and
  4791. negligent people into podvizhniki and champions of virtue.31
  4792.  
  4793. The Skhimnik. Prayer brings a man to a new birth, as it were. Its power is so great
  4794. that nothing, no degree of suffering will stand against it. If you like, by way of saying
  4795. good-bye, brothers, I will read you a short but interesting article which I have with me.
  4796.  
  4797. 129
  4798.  
  4799. All. We shall listen with the greatest pleasure.
  4800.  
  4801. The Skhimnik.
  4802.  
  4803. On the Power of Prayer
  4804.  
  4805. Prayer is so powerful, so mighty, that "pray, and do what you like." Prayer will
  4806. guide you to right and just action. In order to please God nothing more is needed
  4807. than love. "Love, and do what you will," says the blessed Augustine,32 "for he who
  4808. truly loves cannot wish to do anything which is not pleasing to the one he loves."
  4809. Since prayer is the outpouring and the activity of love, then one can truly say of it
  4810. similarly, "Nothing more is needed for salvation than continuous prayer." "Pray, and
  4811. do what you will," and you will reach the goal of prayer. You will gain enlightenment
  4812. by it.
  4813.  
  4814. To draw out our understanding of this matter in more detail, let us take some
  4815. examples:
  4816.  
  4817. (1) ' 'Pray, and think what you will." Your thoughts will be purified by prayer. Prayer
  4818. will give you enlightenment of mind; it will remove and drive away all ill-judged
  4819. thoughts. This is asserted by St. Gregory the Sinaite. If you wish to drive away
  4820. thoughts and purify the mind, his counsel is "drive them away by prayer." For nothing
  4821. can control thoughts as prayer can. St. John of the ladder also says about this,
  4822. "Overcome the foes in your mind by the name of Jesus. You will find no other
  4823. weapon than this."
  4824.  
  4825. (2) "Pray, and do what you will." Your acts will be pleasing to God and useful and
  4826. salutary to yourself. Frequent prayer, whatever it may be about, does not remain
  4827. fruitless, because in it is the power of grace, "for whosoever shall call on the name of
  4828. the Lord shall be saved" (Acts 2:21). For example, a man who had prayed without
  4829. success and without devotion was granted through this prayer clearness of
  4830. understanding and a call to repentance. A pleasure-loving girl prayed on her return
  4831. home, and the prayer showed her the way to the virgin life and obedience to the
  4832. teaching of Jesus Christ.
  4833.  
  4834. (3) "Pray, and do not labor much to conquer your passions by your own strength."
  4835. Prayer will destroy them in you. "For greater is He that is in you than he that is in the
  4836. world" (1 John 4:4), says holy Scripture. And St. John Karpathisky teaches that if you
  4837. have not the gift of self-control, do not be cast down, but know that God requires of
  4838.  
  4839. 130:
  4840.  
  4841. you diligence in prayer and the prayer will save you. The starets about whom we are
  4842. told in the Otechnik33 that, when he fell into sin, did not give way to depression, but
  4843. betook himself to prayer and by it recovered his balance, is a case in point.
  4844.  
  4845. (4) "Pray, and fear nothing." Fear no misfortunes, fear no disasters. Prayer will
  4846. protect you and ward them off. Remember St. Peter, who had little faith and was
  4847. sinking; St. Paul, who prayed in prison; the monk who was delivered by prayer from
  4848. the onset of temptation; the girl who was saved from the evil purpose of a soldier as
  4849. the result of prayer; and similar cases, which illustrate the power, the might, the
  4850. universality of prayer in the name of Jesus Christ.
  4851.  
  4852. (5) Pray somehow or other, only pray always and be disturbed by nothing. Be gay
  4853. in spirit and peaceful. Prayer will arrange everything and teach you. Remember what
  4854. the saints—John Chrysostom and Mark the podvizhnik—say about the power of
  4855. prayer. The first declares that prayer, even though it be offered by us who are full of
  4856. sin, yet cleanses us at once. The latter says, "To pray somehow is within our power,
  4857. but to pray purely is the gift of grace." So offer to God what it is within your power to
  4858. offer. Bring to Him at first just quantity (which is within your power), and God will pour
  4859. upon you strength in your weakness. "Prayer, dry and distracted maybe, but
  4860. continuous, will establish a habit and become second nature and turn itself into
  4861. prayer that is pure, luminous, flaming, and worthy."
  4862.  
  4863. (6) It is to be noted, finally, that if the time of your vigilance in prayer is prolonged,
  4864. then naturally no time will be left not only for doing sinful actions but even for thinking
  4865. of them.
  4866.  
  4867. Now, do you see what profound thoughts are focused in that wise saying, "Love,
  4868. and do what you will"; "Pray, and do what you will"? How comforting and consoling is
  4869. all this for the sinner overwhelmed by his weaknesses, groaning under the burden of
  4870. his warring passions.
  4871.  
  4872. Prayer—there you have the whole of what is given to us as the universal means
  4873. of salvation and of the growth of the soul into perfection. Just that. But when prayer is
  4874. named, a condition is added. Pray without ceasing is the command of God's Word.
  4875. Consequently, prayer shows its most effective power and fruit when it is offered
  4876. often, ceaselessly; for frequency of prayer undoubtedly belongs to our will, just as
  4877. purity, zeal, and perfection in prayer are the gifts of grace.
  4878.  
  4879. 131
  4880.  
  4881. And so we will pray as often as we can; we will consecrate our whole life to
  4882. prayer, even if it be subject to distractions to begin with. Frequent practice of it will
  4883. teach us attentiveness. Quantity will certainly lead on to quality. "If you want to learn
  4884. to do anything whatever well you must do it as often as possible," said an
  4885. experienced spiritual writer.
  4886.  
  4887. The Professor. Truly prayer is a great matter, and ardent frequency of it is the key
  4888. to open the treasury of its grace. But how often I find a conflict in myself between
  4889. ardor and sloth. How glad I should be to find the way to gain the victory and to
  4890. convince myself and arouse myself to continuous application to prayer.
  4891.  
  4892. The Skhimnik. Many spiritual writers offer a number of ways based upon sound
  4893. reasoning for stimulating diligence in prayer. For example, (1) they advise you to
  4894. steep your mind in thoughts of the necessity, the excellence, and the fruitfulness of
  4895. prayer for saving the soul; (2) make yourself firmly convinced that God absolutely
  4896. requires prayer of us and that His Word everywhere commands it; (3) always
  4897. remember that if you are slothful and careless about prayer you can make no
  4898. progress in acts of devotion nor in attaining peace and salvation and, therefore, will
  4899. inevitably suffer both punishment on earth and torment in the life to come; and (4)
  4900. enhearten your resolution by the example of the saints who all attained holiness and
  4901. salvation by the way of continuous prayer.
  4902.  
  4903. Although all these methods have their value and arise from genuine
  4904. understanding, yet the pleasure-loving soul which is sick with listlessness, even when
  4905. it has accepted and used them, rarely sees the fruit of them, for this reason: these
  4906. medicines are bitter to its impaired sense of taste and too weak for its deeply injured
  4907. nature. For what Christian is there who does not know that he ought to pray often
  4908. and diligently, that God requires it of him, that we are punished for sloth in prayer,
  4909. that all the saints have ardently and constantly prayed? Nevertheless, how rarely
  4910. does all this knowledge show good results. Every observer of himself sees that he
  4911. justifies but little, and but rarely, these promptings of reason and conscience, and
  4912. through infrequent remembrance of them lives all the while in the same bad and
  4913. slothful way. And so, in their experience and godly wisdom, the holy Fathers,
  4914. knowing the weakness of will and the exaggerated love of pleasure in the heart of
  4915. man, take a special line about it, and in this respect put jam with the powder and
  4916.  
  4917. 132
  4918.  
  4919. smear the edge of the medicine cup with honey. They show the easiest and most
  4920. effective means of doing away with sloth and indifference in prayer, in the hope, with
  4921. God's help, of attaining by prayer perfection and the sweet expectation of love for
  4922. God.
  4923.  
  4924. They advise you to meditate as often as possible about the state of your soul and
  4925. to read attentively what the Fathers have written on the subject. They give
  4926. encouraging assurance that these enjoyable inward feelings may be readily and
  4927. easily attained in prayer, and say how much they are to be desired. Heartfelt delight,
  4928. a flood of inward warmth and light, ineffable enthusiasm, joy, lightness of heart,
  4929. profound peace, and the very essence of blessedness and happy content are all
  4930. results of prayer in the heart. By steeping itself in such reflections as these, the weak
  4931. cold soul is kindled and strengthened, it is encouraged by ardor for prayer and is, as
  4932. it were, enticed to put the practice of prayer to the test. As St. Isaac the Syrian says,
  4933. "Joy is an enticement to the soul, joy which is the outcome of hope blossoming in the
  4934. heart, and meditation upon its hope is the well-being of the heart."
  4935.  
  4936. The same writer continues: "At the outset of this activity and right to the end there
  4937. is presupposed some sort of method and hope for its completion, and this both
  4938. arouses the mind to lay a foundation for the task and from the vision of its goal the
  4939. mind borrows consolation during the labor of reaching it." In the same way St. Isikhi,
  4940. after describing the hindrance that sloth is to prayer and clearing away
  4941. misconceptions about the renewal of ardor for it, finally says outright, "If we are not
  4942. ready to desire the silence of the heart for any other reason, then let it be for the
  4943. delightful feeling of it in the soul and for the gladness that it brings." It follows from
  4944. this that this Father gives the enjoyable feeling of gladness as an incitement to
  4945. assiduity in prayer, and in the same way Macarius the Great teaches that our spiritual
  4946. efforts (prayer) should be carried out with the purpose and in the hope of producing
  4947. fruit—that is, enjoyment in our hearts. Clear instances of the potency of this method
  4948. are to be seen in very many passages of The Philokalia, which contains detailed
  4949. descriptions of the delights of prayer. One who is struggling with the infirmity of sloth
  4950. or dryness in prayer ought to read them over as often as possible, considering
  4951. himself, however, unworthy of these enjoyments and ever reproaching himself for
  4952. negligence in prayer.
  4953.  
  4954. 133
  4955.  
  4956. The Priest. Will not such meditation lead the inexperienced person to spiritual
  4957. voluptuousness, as the theologians call that tendency of the soul which is greedy of
  4958. excessive consolation and sweetness of grace, and is not content to fulfill the work of
  4959. devotion from a sense of obligation and duty without dreaming about reward?
  4960.  
  4961. The Professor. I think that the theologians in this case are warning men against
  4962. excess or greed of spiritual happiness, and are not entirely rejecting enjoyment and
  4963. consolation in virtue. For if the desire for reward is not perfection, nevertheless God
  4964. has not forbidden man to think about rewards and consolation, and even Himself
  4965. uses the idea of reward to incite men to fulfill His commandments and to attain
  4966. perfection. "Honor thy father and thy mother." There is the command and you see the
  4967. reward follows as a spur to its fulfillment, "and it shall be well with thee. If thou wilt be
  4968. perfect, go, sell all that thou hast and come and follow Me." There is the demand for
  4969. perfection, and immediately upon it comes the reward as an inducement to attain
  4970. perfection, "and thou shalt have treasure in heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall
  4971. hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach
  4972. you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake" (Luke 6:22). There is
  4973. a great demand for a spiritual achievement which needs unusual strength of soul and
  4974. unshakable patience. And so for that there is a great reward and consolation, which
  4975. are able to arouse and maintain this unusual strength of soul—"For your reward is
  4976. great in heaven." For this reason I think that a certain desire for enjoyment in prayer
  4977. of the heart is necessary and probably constitutes the means of attaining both
  4978. diligence and success in it. And so all this undoubtedly supports the practical
  4979. teaching on this subject which we have just heard from the skhimnik.
  4980.  
  4981. The Skhimnik. One of the great theologians—that is to say, St. Macarius of
  4982. Egypt—speaks in the clearest possible way about this matter. He says, "As when you
  4983. are planting a vine you bestow your thought and labor with the purpose of gathering
  4984. the vintage, and if you do not, all your labor will be useless, so also in prayer, if you
  4985. do not look for spiritual fruit—that is, love, peace, joy, and the rest—your labor will be
  4986. useless. And, therefore, we ought to fulfill our spiritual duties (prayer) with the
  4987. purpose and hope of gathering fruit—that is to say, comfort and enjoyment in our
  4988. hearts." Do you see how clearly the holy Father answers this question about the
  4989. need for enjoyment in prayer? And, as a matter of fact, there has just come into my
  4990.  
  4991. 134:
  4992.  
  4993. mind a point of view which I read not long ago of a writer on spiritual things, to this
  4994. effect: that the naturalness of prayer to man is the chief cause of his inclination
  4995. toward it. So the examination of this naturalness, in my opinion, may also serve as a
  4996. potent means of arousing diligence in prayer, the means which the professor is so
  4997. eagerly looking for.
  4998.  
  4999. Let me now sum up shortly some points I drew attention to in that notebook. For
  5000. instance, the writer says that reason and nature lead man to the knowledge of God.
  5001. The first investigates the fact that there cannot be action without cause, and
  5002. ascending the ladder of tangible things from the lower to the higher, at last reaches
  5003. the First Cause, God. The second displays at every step its marvelous wisdom,
  5004. harmony, order, gradation, gives the basic material for the ladder which leads from
  5005. finite causes to the infinite. Thus, the natural man arrives naturally at the knowledge
  5006. of God. And, therefore, there is not, and never has been, any people, any barbarous
  5007. tribe, without some knowledge of God. As a result of this knowledge the most savage
  5008. islander, without any impulse from outside, as it were involuntarily raises his gaze to
  5009. heaven, falls on his knees, breathes out a sigh which he does not understand,
  5010. necessary as it is, and has a direct feeling that there is something which draws him
  5011. upward, something urging him toward the unknown. From this foundation all natural
  5012. religions arise. And in this connection it is very remarkable that universally the
  5013. essence or the soul of every religion consists in secret prayer, which shows itself in
  5014. some form of movement of the spirit and what is clearly an oblation, though more or
  5015. less distorted by the darkness of the coarse and wild understanding of heathen
  5016. people. The more surprising this fact is in the eyes of reason, the greater is the
  5017. demand upon us to discover the hidden cause of this wonderful thing which finds
  5018. expression in a natural movement toward prayer. The psychological answer to this is
  5019. not difficult to find. The root, the head, and the strength of all passions and actions in
  5020. man is his innate love of self. The deep-rooted and universal idea of self-preservation
  5021. clearly confirms this. Every human wish, every undertaking, every action has as its
  5022. purpose the satisfaction of self-love, the seeking of the man's own happiness. The
  5023. satisfaction of this demand accompanies the natural man all through his life. But the
  5024. human spirit is not satisfied with anything that belongs to the senses, and the innate
  5025. love of self never abates its urgency. And so desires develop more and more, the
  5026.  
  5027. 135:
  5028.  
  5029. endeavor to attain happiness grows stronger, fills the imagination, and incites the
  5030. feelings to this same end. The flood of this inward feeling and desire as it develops is
  5031. the natural arousing to prayer. It is a requirement of self-love which attains its
  5032. purpose with difficulty. The less the natural man succeeds in attaining happiness and
  5033. the more he has it in view, the more his longing grows and the more he finds an
  5034. outlet for it in prayer. He betakes himself in petition for what he desires to the
  5035. unknown cause of all being. So it is that innate self-love, the principal element in life,
  5036. is a deep-seated stimulus to prayer in the natural man. The all-wise creator of all
  5037. things has imbued the nature of man with a capacity for self-love precisely as an
  5038. "enticement," to use the expression of the Fathers, which will draw the fallen being of
  5039. man upward into touch with celestial things. Oh! if man had not spoiled this capacity,
  5040. if only he had kept it in its excellence, in touch with his spiritual nature! Then he
  5041. would have had a powerful incentive and an effective means of bringing him along
  5042. the road to moral perfection. But, alas! how often he makes of this noble capacity a
  5043. base passion of self-love when he turns it into an instrument of his animal nature.
  5044.  
  5045. The Starets. I thank you from my heart, all my dear visitors. Your salutary
  5046. conversation has been a great consolation to me and taught me, in my experience,
  5047. many profitable things. May God give you His grace in return for your edifying love.
  5048.  
  5049. [They all separate.]
  5050.  
  5051. My devout friend the professor and I could not resist our desire to start on our
  5052. journey, and before doing so to look in and say a last good-bye to you and ask for
  5053. your prayers.
  5054.  
  5055. The Professor. Yes, our intimacy with you has meant a great deal to us, and so
  5056. have the salutary conversations on spiritual things which we have enjoyed at your
  5057. house in company with your friends. We shall keep the memory of all this in our
  5058. hearts as a pledge of fellowship and Christian love in that distant land to which we
  5059. are hastening.
  5060.  
  5061. The Starets. Thank you for remembering me. And, by the way, how opportune
  5062. your arrival is. There are two travelers stopping with me, a Moldavian monk and a
  5063. hermit who has lived in silence for twenty-five years in a forest. They want to see you.
  5064. I will call them at once. Here they are.
  5065.  
  5066. 136:
  5067.  
  5068. The Pilgrim. Ah, how blessed a life of solitude is! And how suitable for bringing the
  5069. soul into unbroken union with God! The silent forest is like a garden of Eden in which
  5070. the delightful tree of life grows in the prayerful heart of the recluse. If I had something
  5071. to live on, nothing, I think, would keep me from the life of a hermit!
  5072.  
  5073. The Professor. Everything seems particularly desirable to us from a distance. But
  5074. we all find out by experience that every place, though it may have its advantages,
  5075. has its drawbacks too. Of course, if one is melancholy by temperament and inclined
  5076. to silence, then a solitary life is a comfort. But what a lot of dangers lie along that
  5077. road. The history of the ascetic life provides many instances to show that numbers of
  5078. recluses and hermits, having entirely deprived themselves of human society, have
  5079. fallen into self-deception and profound seductions.
  5080.  
  5081. The Hermit. I am surprised at how often one hears it said in Russia, not only in
  5082. religious houses, but even among God-fearing layfolk, that many who desire the
  5083. hermit life, or exercise in the practice of interior prayer, are held back from following
  5084. up this inclination by the fear that seductions will ruin them. Insisting on this, they
  5085. bring forward instances of the conclusion their minds have arrived at as a reason
  5086. alike for avoiding the interior life themselves and for keeping other people from it
  5087. also. To my mind this arises from two causes: either from failure to understand the
  5088. task and lack of spiritual enlightenment, or from their own indifference to
  5089. contemplative achievement and jealousy lest others who are at a low level in
  5090. comparison with themselves should outdistance them in this higher knowledge. It is a
  5091. great pity that those who hold this conviction do not investigate the teaching of the
  5092. holy Fathers on the matter, for they very decidedly teach that one ought neither to
  5093. fear nor to doubt when one calls upon God. If certain of them have indeed fallen into
  5094. self-deception and fanaticism, that was the result of pride, of not having a director,
  5095. and of taking appearances and imagination for reality. Should such a time of testing
  5096. occur, they continue, it would lead to experience and a crown of glory, for the help of
  5097. God comes swiftly to protect when such a thing is permitted. Be courageous. "I am
  5098. with you, fear not," says Jesus Christ. And it follows from this that to feel fear and
  5099. alarm at the interior life on the pretext of the risk of self-deception is a vain thing. For
  5100. humble consciousness of one's sins, openness of Soul with one's director, and
  5101. "formlessness" in prayer are a strong and safe defense against those tempting
  5102.  
  5103. 137:
  5104.  
  5105. illusions of which many feel so great a fear and, therefore, do not embark upon
  5106. activity of the mind. Incidentally, these very people find themselves exposed to
  5107. temptation, as the wise words of Philotheus the Sinaite tell us. He says, "There are
  5108. many monks who do not understand the illusion of their own minds, which they suffer
  5109. at the hands of demons —that is to say, they give themselves diligently to only one
  5110. form of activity, 'outward good works'; whereas of the mind—that is, of inward
  5111. contemplation—they have little care, since they are unenlightened and ignorant
  5112. about this." "Even if they hear of others that grace works inwardly within them,
  5113. through jealousy they regard it as self-deception/' St. Gregory the Sinaite declares.
  5114.  
  5115. The Professor. Allow me to ask you a question. Of course the consciousness of
  5116. one's sins is proper for everyone who pays any attention to himself. But how does
  5117. one proceed when no director is available to guide one in the way of the interior life
  5118. from his own experience, and when one has opened one's heart to him, to impart to
  5119. one correct and trustworthy knowledge about the spiritual life? In that case, no doubt,
  5120. it would be better not to attempt contemplation rather than try it on one's own without
  5121. a guide. Further, for my part, I don't readily understand how, if one puts oneself in the
  5122. presence of God, it is possible to observe complete "formlessness." It is not natural,
  5123. for our soul or our mind can present nothing to the imagination without form, in
  5124. absolute formlessness. And why, indeed, when the mind is steeped in God, should
  5125. we not present to the imagination Jesus Christ, or the Holy Trinity, and so on?
  5126.  
  5127. The Hermit. The guidance of a director or starets who is experienced and
  5128. knowledgeable in spiritual things, to whom one can open one's heart every day
  5129. without hindrance, with confidence and advantage, and tell one's thoughts and what
  5130. one has met with on the path of interior schooling, is the chief condition for the
  5131. practice of prayer of the heart by one who has entered upon the life of silence. Yet, in
  5132. cases where it is impossible to find such a one, the same holy Fathers who prescribe
  5133. this make an exception. Nicephorus the Monk gives clear instructions about it, thus:
  5134. "During the practice of inward activity of the heart, a genuine and well-informed
  5135. director is required. If such a one is not at hand, then you must diligently search for
  5136. one. If you do not find him, then, calling contritely upon God for help, draw instruction
  5137. and guidance from the teaching of the holy Fathers and verify it from the Word of
  5138. God set forth in the holy Scriptures." Here one must also take into consideration the
  5139.  
  5140. 138:
  5141.  
  5142. fact that the seeker of goodwill and zeal can obtain something useful in the way of
  5143. instruction from ordinary people also. For the holy Fathers assure us likewise, that if
  5144. with faith and right intention one questions even a Saracen, he can speak words of
  5145. value to us. If, on the other hand, one asks for instruction from a prophet, without
  5146. faith and a righteous purpose, then even he will not satisfy us. We see an instance of
  5147. this in the case of Macarius the Great of Egypt, to whom on one occasion a simple
  5148. villager gave an explanation that put an end to the distress which he was
  5149. experiencing.
  5150.  
  5151. As regards "formlessness"—that is, not using the imagination and not accepting
  5152. any sort of vision during contemplation, whether of light, or of an angel, or of Christ,
  5153. or any saint, and turning aside from all dreaming —this, of course, is enjoined by
  5154. experienced holy Fathers for this reason: that the power of the imagination may
  5155. easily incarnate or, so to speak, give life to the representations of the mind, and thus
  5156. the inexperienced might readily be attracted by these figments, take them as visions
  5157. of grace, and fall into self-deception, in spite of the fact that holy Scripture says that
  5158. Satan himself may assume the form of an angel of light. And that the mind can
  5159. naturally and easily be in a state of "formlessness" and keep so, even while
  5160. recollecting the presence of God, can be seen from the fact that the power of the
  5161. imagination can perceptibly present a thing in "formlessness" and maintain its hold
  5162. upon such a presentation. Thus, for example, the representation of our souls, of the
  5163. air, warmth, or cold. When you are cold you can have a lively idea of warmth in your
  5164. mind, though warmth has no shape, is not an object of sight, and is not measured by
  5165. the physical feeling of one who finds himself in the cold. In the same way also the
  5166. presence of the spiritual and incomprehensible being of God may be present to the
  5167. mind and recognized in the heart in absolute formlessness.
  5168.  
  5169. The Pilgrim. During my wanderings I have come across people, devout people
  5170. who were seeking salvation, who have told me that they were afraid to have anything
  5171. to do with the interior life, and denounced it as a mere illusion. To several of them I
  5172. read out of The Philokalia the teaching of St. Gregory the Sinaite with some profit. He
  5173. says that "the action of the heart cannot be an illusion (as that of the mind can), for if
  5174. the enemy desired to turn the warmth of the heart into his own uncontrolled fire, or to
  5175.  
  5176. 139
  5177.  
  5178. change the gladness of the heart into the dull pleasures of the senses, still time,
  5179. experience, and the feeling itself would expose his craftiness and cunning, even for
  5180. those who are not very learned." I have also met other people who, most unhappily,
  5181. after knowing the way of silence and prayer of the heart, have on meeting some
  5182. obstacle or sinful weakness given way to depression, and given up the inward activity
  5183. of the heart which they had known.
  5184.  
  5185. The Professor. Yes, and that is very natural. I have myself experienced the same
  5186. thing at times, on occasions when I have lapsed from the interior frame of mind or
  5187. done something wrong. For since inward prayer of the heart is a holy thing and union
  5188. with God, is it not unseemly and a thing not to be dared to bring a holy thing into a
  5189. sinful heart, without having first purified it by silent contrite penitence and a proper
  5190. preparation for communion with God? It is better to be dumb before God than to offer
  5191. Him thoughtless words out of a heart which is in darkness and distraction.
  5192.  
  5193. The Monk. It is a great pity that you think like that. That is despondency, which is
  5194. the worst of all sins and constitutes the principal weapon of the world of darkness
  5195. against us. The teaching of our experienced holy Fathers about this is quite different.
  5196. Nicetas Stethatus says that if you have fallen and sunk down even into the depths of
  5197. hellish evil, even then you are not to despair, but to turn quickly to God, and He will
  5198. speedily raise up your fallen heart and give you more strength than you had before.
  5199. So after every fall and sinful wounding of the heart, the thing to do is immediately to
  5200. place it in the presence of God for healing and cleansing, just as things that have
  5201. become infected, if they are exposed for some time to the power of the sun's rays,
  5202. lose the sharpness and strength of their infection. Many spiritual writers speak
  5203. positively about this inner conflict with the enemies of salvation, our passions. If you
  5204. receive wounds a thousand times, still you should by no means give up the life-
  5205. giving action—that is to say, calling upon Jesus Christ who is present in our hearts.
  5206. Our actions not only ought not to turn us away from walking in the presence of God
  5207. and from inward prayer, and so produce disquiet, depression, and sadness in us, but
  5208. rather further our swift turning to God. The infant who is led by its mother when it
  5209. begins to walk turns quickly to her and holds on to her firmly when it stumbles.
  5210.  
  5211. The Hermit. I look at it in this way, that the spirit of despondency, and agitating
  5212. and doubting thoughts, are aroused most easily by distraction of the mind and failure
  5213.  
  5214. 140:
  5215.  
  5216. to guard the silent resort of one's inner self. The ancient Fathers in their divine
  5217. wisdom won the victory over despondency and received inward light and strength
  5218. through hope in God, through peaceful silence and solitude, and they have given us
  5219. wise and useful counsel: "Sit silently in your cell and it will teach you everything."
  5220.  
  5221. The Professor. I have such confidence in you that I listen very gladly to your
  5222. critical analysis of my thoughts about the silence which you praise so highly, and the
  5223. benefits of the solitary life which hermits so love to lead. Well, this is what I think:
  5224. Since all people, by the law of nature ordained by the creator, are placed in
  5225. necessary dependence upon one another and, therefore, are bound to help one
  5226. another in life, to labor for one another, and to be of service to one another, this
  5227. sociability makes for the well-being of the human race and shows love for one's
  5228. neighbor. But the silent hermit who has withdrawn from human society, in what way
  5229. can he, in his inactivity, be of service to his neighbor and what contribution can he
  5230. make to the well-being of human society? He completely destroys in himself that law
  5231. of the creator which concerns union in love of one's kind and beneficent influence
  5232. upon the brotherhood.
  5233.  
  5234. The Hermit. Since this view of yours about silence is incorrect, the conclusion you
  5235. draw from it will not hold good. Let us consider it in detail. (1) The man who lives in
  5236. silent solitude is not only not living in a state of inactivity and idleness; he is in the
  5237. highest degree active, even more than the one who takes part in the life of society.
  5238. He untiringly acts according to his highest rational nature; he is on guard; he
  5239. ponders; he keeps his eye upon the state and progress of his moral existence. This is
  5240. the true purpose of silence. And in the measure that this ministers to his own
  5241. improvement, it benefits others for whom un- distracted submergence within
  5242. themselves for the development of the moral life is impossible. For he who watches
  5243. in silence, by communicating his inward experiences either by word (in exceptional
  5244. cases) or by committing them to writing, promotes the spiritual advantage and the
  5245. salvation of his brethren. And he does more, and that of a higher kind, than the
  5246. private benefactor, because the private, emotional charities of people in the world are
  5247. always limited by the small number of benefits conferred, whereas he who confers
  5248. benefits by morally attaining to convincing and tested means of perfecting the
  5249. spiritual life becomes a benefactor of whole peoples. His experience and teaching
  5250.  
  5251. 141
  5252.  
  5253. pass on from generation to generation, as we see ourselves and of which we avail
  5254. ourselves from ancient times to this day. And this in no sense differs from Christian
  5255. love; it even surpasses it in its results. (2) The beneficent and most useful influence
  5256. of the man who observes silence upon his neighbors is not only shown in the
  5257. communication of his instructive observations upon the interior life, but also the very
  5258. example of his separated life benefits the attentive layman by leading him to self-
  5259. knowledge and arousing in him the feeling of reverence. The man who lives in the
  5260. world, hearing of the devout recluse, or going past the door of his hermitage, feels an
  5261. impulse to the devout life, has recalled to his mind what man can be upon earth, that
  5262. it is possible for man to get back to that primitive contemplative state in which he
  5263. issued from the hands of his creator. The silent recluse teaches by his very silence,
  5264. and by his very life he benefits, edifies, and persuades to the search for God. (3) This
  5265. benefit springs from genuine silence which is illuminated and sanctified by the light of
  5266. grace. But if the silent one did not have these gifts of grace which make him a light to
  5267. the world, even if he should have embarked upon the way of silence with the purpose
  5268. of hiding himself from the society of his kind as the result of sloth and indifference,
  5269. even then he would confer a great benefit upon the community in which he lives, just
  5270. as the gardener cuts off dry and barren branches and clears away the weeds so that
  5271. the growth of the best and most useful may be unimpeded. And this is a great deal. It
  5272. is of general benefit that the silent one by his seclusion removes the temptations
  5273. which would inevitably arise from his unedifying life among people and be injurious to
  5274. the morals of his neighbors.
  5275.  
  5276. On the subject of the importance of silence, St. Isaac the Syrian exclaims as
  5277. follows: "When on one side we place all the actions of this life and on the other
  5278. silence, we find that it weighs down the scales. Do not place those who perform signs
  5279. and wonders in the world on a level with those who keep silence with knowledge.
  5280. Love the inactivity of silence more than the satiety of greedy ones in the world and
  5281. the turning of many people to God. It is better for you to cut yourself free from the
  5282. bonds of sin than to liberate slaves from their servitude." Even the most elementary
  5283. sages have recognized the value of silence. The philosophical school of the
  5284. Neoplatonists, which embraced many adherents under the guidance of the
  5285. philosopher Plotinus, developed to a high degree the inner contemplative life which is
  5286.  
  5287. 142:
  5288.  
  5289. attained most especially in silence. One spiritual writer said that if the state were
  5290. developed to the highest degree of education and morals, yet even then it would still
  5291. be necessary to provide people for contemplation, in addition to the general activities
  5292. of citizens, in order to preserve the spirit of truth, and having received it from all the
  5293. centuries that are past, to keep it for the generations to come and hand it on to
  5294. posterity. Such people, in the church, are hermits, recluses, and anchorites.
  5295.  
  5296. The Pilgrim. I think that no one has so truly valued the excellences of silence as
  5297. St. John of the ladder. "Silence," he says, "is the mother of prayer, a return from the
  5298. captivity of sin, unconscious success in virtue, a continuous ascension to heaven."
  5299. Yes, and Jesus Christ Himself, in order to show us the advantage and necessity of
  5300. silent seclusion, often left His public preaching and went into silent places for prayer
  5301. and quietude. The silent contemplatives are like pillars supporting the devotion of the
  5302. church by their secret continuous prayer. Even in the distant past, one sees that
  5303. many devout layfolk, and even kings and their courtiers, went to visit hermits and
  5304. men who kept silence in order to ask them to pray for their strengthening and
  5305. salvation. Thus the silent recluse, too, can serve his neighbor and act to the
  5306. advantage and the happiness of society by his secluded prayer.
  5307.  
  5308. The Professor. Now, there again, that is a thought which I do not very easily
  5309. understand. It is a general custom among all of us Christians to ask for each other's
  5310. prayers, to want another to pray for me, and to have special confidence in a member
  5311. of the church. Is not this simply a demand of self-love? Is it not that we have only
  5312. caught the habit of saying what we have heard others say, as a sort of fancy of the
  5313. mind without any serious consideration? Does God require human intercession, since
  5314. He foresees everything and acts according to His all-blessed providence and not
  5315. according to our desire, knowing and settling everything before our petition is made,
  5316. as the holy gospel says? Can the prayer of many people really be any stronger to
  5317. overcome His decisions than the prayer of one person? In that case God would be a
  5318. respecter of persons. Can the prayer of another person really save me when
  5319. everybody is commended or put to shame on the ground of his own actions? And,
  5320. therefore, the request for the prayers of another person is to my mind merely a pious
  5321. expression of spiritual courtesy, which shows signs of humility and a desire to please
  5322. by preferring one another, and that is all.
  5323.  
  5324. 143,
  5325.  
  5326. The Monk. If one take only outward considerations into account, and with an
  5327. elementary philosophy, it might be put in that way. But the spiritual reason blessed by
  5328. the light of religion and trained by the experiences of the interior life goes a good deal
  5329. deeper, contemplates more clearly, and in a mystery reveals something entirely
  5330. different from what you have put forward. So that we may understand this more
  5331. quickly and clearly, let us take an example and then verify the truth of it from the
  5332. Word of God. Let us say that a pupil came to a certain teacher for instruction. His
  5333. feeble capacities and, what is more, his idleness and lack of concentration prevented
  5334. him from attaining any success in his studies, and they put him in the category of the
  5335. idle and unsuccessful. Feeling sad at this, he did not know what to do, nor how to
  5336. contend with his deficiencies. Then he met another pupil, a classmate of his, who
  5337. was more able than he, more diligent and successful, and he explained his trouble to
  5338. him. The other took an interest in him and invited him to work with him. "Let us work
  5339. together," he said, "and we shall be keener, more cheerful and, therefore, more
  5340. successful." And so they began to study together, each sharing with the other what
  5341. he understood. The subject of their study was the same. And what followed after
  5342. several days? The indifferent one became diligent; he came to like his work, his
  5343. carelessness was changed to ardor and intelligence, which had a beneficial effect
  5344. upon his character and morals also. And the intelligent one in his turn became more
  5345. able and industrious. In the effect they had upon one another they arrived at a
  5346. common advantage. And this is very natural, for man is born in the society of people;
  5347. he develops his rational understanding through people, habits of life, training,
  5348. emotions, the action of the will—in a word, everything he receives from the example
  5349. of his kind. And, therefore, as the life of men consists in the closest relations and the
  5350. strongest influences of one upon another, he who lives among a certain sort of
  5351. people becomes accustomed to that kind of habit, behavior, and morals.
  5352. Consequently the cool become enthusiastic, the stupid become sharp, the idle are
  5353. aroused to activity by a lively interest in their fellow men. Spirit can give itself to spirit
  5354. and act beneficially upon another and attract another to prayer, to attention. It can
  5355. encourage him in despondency, turn him from vice, and arouse him to holy action.
  5356. And so by helping each other they can become more devout, more energetic
  5357. spiritually, more reverent. There you have the secret of prayer for others, which
  5358.  
  5359. 144:
  5360.  
  5361. explains the devout custom on the part of Christian people of praying for one another
  5362. and asking for the prayers of the brethren.
  5363.  
  5364. And from this one can see that it is not that God is pleased, as the great ones of
  5365. this world are, by a great many petitions and intercessions, but that the very spirit and
  5366. power of prayer cleanses and arouses the soul for whom the prayer is offered and
  5367. presents it ready for union with God. If mutual prayer by those who are living upon
  5368. earth is so beneficial, then in the same way we may infer that prayer for the departed
  5369. also is mutually beneficial because of the very close link that exists between the
  5370. heavenly world and this. In this way souls of the Church Militant can be drawn into
  5371. union with souls of the Church Triumphant, or, what is the same thing, the living with
  5372. the dead.
  5373.  
  5374. All that I have said is psychological reasoning, but if we open holy Scripture we
  5375. can verify the truth of it. (1) Jesus Christ says to the Apostle Peter, "I have prayed for
  5376. thee, that thy faith fail not." There you see that the power of Christ's prayer
  5377. strengthens the spirit of St. Peter and encourages him when his faith is tested. (2)
  5378. When the Apostle Peter was kept in prison, "prayer was made without ceasing of the
  5379. church unto God for him." Here we have revealed the help which brotherly prayer
  5380. gives in the troubled circumstances of life. (3) But the clearest precept about prayer
  5381. for others is put by the holy Apostle James in this way: "Confess your sins one to
  5382. another, and pray for one another.... The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man
  5383. availeth much." Here is definite confirmation of the psychological argument above.
  5384. And what are we to say of the example of the holy Apostle Paul, which is given to us
  5385. as the pattern of prayer for one another? One writer observes that this example of the
  5386. holy Apostle Paul should teach us how necessary prayer for one another is, when so
  5387. holy and strong a podvizhnik acknowledges his own need of this spiritual help. In the
  5388. Epistle to the Hebrews he words his request in this way: "Pray for us: for we trust we
  5389. have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly" (Heb. 13:18). When we
  5390. take note of this, how unreasonable it seems to rely upon our own prayers and
  5391. successes only, when a man so holy, so full of grace, in his humility asks for the
  5392. prayers of his neighbors (the Hebrews) to be joined to his own. Therefore, in humility,
  5393. simplicity, and unity of love we should not reject or disdain the help of the prayers of
  5394. even the feeblest of believers, when the clear-sighted spirit of the Apostle Paul felt no
  5395.  
  5396. 145:
  5397.  
  5398. hesitation about it. He asks for the prayers of all in general, knowing that the power of
  5399. God is made perfect in weakness. Consequently it can at times be made perfect in
  5400. those who seem able to pray but feebly. Feeling the force of this example, we notice
  5401. further that prayer one for another strengthens that unity in Christian love which is
  5402. commanded by God, witnesses to humility in the spirit of him who makes the request,
  5403. and, so to speak, attracts the spirit of him who prays. Mutual intercession is
  5404. stimulated in this way.
  5405.  
  5406. The Professor. Your analysis and your proofs are admirable and exact, but it
  5407. would be interesting to hear from you the actual method and form of prayer for
  5408. others. For I think that if the fruitfulness and attractive power of prayer depend upon a
  5409. living interest in our neighbors, and conspicuously upon the constant influence of the
  5410. spirit of him who prays upon the spirit of him who asked for prayer, such a state of
  5411. soul might draw one away from the uninterrupted sense of the invisible presence of
  5412. God and the outpouring of one's soul before God in one's own needs. And if one
  5413. brings one's neighbor to mind just once or twice in the day, with sympathy for him,
  5414. asking the help of God for him, would that not be enough for the attracting and
  5415. strengthening of his soul? To put it briefly, I should like to know exactly how to pray
  5416. for others.
  5417.  
  5418. The Monk. Prayer which is offered to God for anything whatever ought not, and
  5419. cannot, take us away from the sense of the presence of God, for if it is an offering
  5420. made to God, then, of course, it must be in His presence. So far as the method of
  5421. praying for others is concerned, it must be noted that the power of this sort of prayer
  5422. consists in true Christian sympathy with one's neighbor, and it has an influence upon
  5423. his soul according to the extent of that sympathy. Therefore, when one happens to
  5424. remember him (one's neighbor), or at the time appointed for doing so, it is well to
  5425. bring a mental view of him into the presence of God, and to offer prayer in the
  5426. following form: "Most merciful God, Thy will be done, which will have all men to be
  5427. saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth, save and help Thy servant N.
  5428. Take this desire of mine as a cry of love which Thou hast commanded." Commonly
  5429. you will repeat those words when your soul feels moved to do so, or you might tell
  5430. your beads with this prayer. I have found from experience how beneficially such a
  5431. prayer acts upon him for whom it is offered.
  5432.  
  5433. 146:
  5434.  
  5435. The Professor. Your views and arguments and the edifying conversation and
  5436. illuminating thoughts which spring from them are such that I shall feel bound to keep
  5437. them in my memory, and to give you all the reverence and thanks of my grateful
  5438. heart.
  5439.  
  5440. The Pilgrim and the Professor. The time has come for us to go. Most heartily we
  5441. ask for your prayers upon our journey and upon our companionship.
  5442.  
  5443. The Starets. "The God of peace that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus,
  5444. that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
  5445. make you perfect in every good work to do His will, working in you that which is well
  5446. pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever.
  5447. Amen" (Heb. 13:20, 21).
  5448.  
  5449. Notes
  5450.  
  5451. 1. Starets, pi. startsi. A monk distinguished by his great piety, long experience of
  5452. the spiritual life, and gift for guiding other souls. Layfolk frequently resort to startsi for
  5453. spiritual counsel. In a monastery a new member of the community is attached to a
  5454. starets, who trains and teaches him.
  5455.  
  5456. 2. Philokalia (in Russian: Dobrotolyubie). "The Love of Spiritual Beauty." The title
  5457. of the great collection of mystical and ascetic writings by Fathers of the Eastern
  5458. Orthodox Church, over a period of eleven centuries.
  5459.  
  5460. 3. Dyachok. A minister whose chief liturgical function is to chant psalms and the
  5461. epistle in the Russian Church.
  5462.  
  5463. 4. Mir. The assembly of all the peasant householders in a village. It was a very
  5464. ancient institution in which the peasants only had a voice, even the great landowners
  5465. being excluded. The mir enjoyed a certain measure of self-government and elected
  5466. representatives to the larger peasant assembly of the volost, which included several
  5467. mirs. The starosta was the elected headman of the mir.
  5468.  
  5469. 5. Zavalina. A bank of earth against the front wall of the house, flat-topped and
  5470. used as a seat.
  5471.  
  5472. 6. Priests. The word is ksendz, which means a Polish priest of the Roman
  5473. Catholic Church. The steward, being a Pole, was a Roman Catholic.
  5474.  
  5475. 147:
  5476.  
  5477. 7. Skhimnik (fem. skhimnitsa). A monk (nun) of the highest grade. The distinction
  5478. between simple and solemn vows which has arisen in the West has never found a
  5479. place in orthodox monasticism. In the latter, Religious are of three grades,
  5480. distinguished by their habit, and the highest grade is pledged to a stricter degree of
  5481. asceticism and a greater amount of time spent in prayer. The Russian skhimnik is the
  5482. Greek megaloschemos.
  5483.  
  5484. 8. Icon. The icon or sacred picture occupies a prominent position in orthodox life.
  5485. In Russia, icons are found not only in churches but in public buildings of all sorts, as
  5486. well as in private houses. In the devout Russian's room the icon will hang or rest on a
  5487. shelf diagonally across a corner opposite the door, and a reverence will be made to it
  5488. by a person entering or leaving the room.
  5489.  
  5490. 9. Onoochi. Long strips of material, generally coarse linen, which the Russian
  5491. peasant wraps around his feet and legs instead of wearing stockings.
  5492.  
  5493. 10. Bashmaki. A kind of shoes.
  5494.  
  5495. 11. Altar. In orthodox churches, altar is the name of that part of the building which
  5496. is known in the West as the sanctuary. What Westerners call the altar is in the East
  5497. the throne or holy table. In orthodox phraseology the throne stands in the altar.
  5498.  
  5499. 12. Batyushka. "Little Father," a familiar and affectionate form of address, applied
  5500. usually to priests.
  5501.  
  5502. 13. Dark water. The popular name for glaucoma.
  5503.  
  5504. 14. The Tartars, of course, being Moslems.
  5505.  
  5506. 15. Samovar. A sort of urn heated with charcoal to supply hot water for tea.
  5507.  
  5508. 16. Evreinov. Literally the name means "son of a Jew."
  5509.  
  5510. 17. Kotomka. A sort of knapsack made of birch bark. It has two pockets, one in
  5511. front and another behind , and is worn slung over the shoulder.
  5512.  
  5513. 18. Starosta. The headman of the village community, or mir.
  5514.  
  5515. 19. Near the saints—that is, near where they are buried, the Kiev-Pecherskaya
  5516. Lavra. This was one of the most famous and influential monasteries in Russia and
  5517. was visited by hundreds of thousands of pilgrims every year. It was founded in the
  5518. eleventh century, and its catacombs still contain the uncorrupted bodies of many
  5519. saints of ancient Russia.
  5520.  
  5521. 148:
  5522.  
  5523. 20. From the eighth prayer in the morning prayers of the lay prayer book of the
  5524. Russian Church.
  5525.  
  5526. NOTES
  5527.  
  5528. 21. Lavra. Originally a monastery which followed the rule of St. Anthony, but later
  5529. used simply to designate certain large monasteries. Besides Kiev, there were eight
  5530. monasteries in Russia that bore the title "Lavra."
  5531.  
  5532. 22. The Holy Footprint. The legend, which is said to date from about the thirteenth
  5533. century, says that Our Lady surrounded by saints appeared in a blaze of glory to a
  5534. group of shepherds. The rock upon which she stood was afterward found to bear the
  5535. imprint of her foot, and from it trickled a flow of water which subsequently proved to
  5536. have healing powers. A monastery was later built over the site and the shrine of the
  5537. footprint is still preserved in the crypt.
  5538.  
  5539. 23. Pravoslavny. The name which the Russians give to the orthodox church.
  5540. Literally it means "right praising."
  5541.  
  5542. 24. Raskolniki. Literally "schismatics," sometimes called "old believers." In the
  5543. seventeenth century Nikon, the patriarch of Moscow, in the face of fierce opposition,
  5544. carried through a reform of the service books. The old believers, led by Avvakum,
  5545. seceded from the church rather than accept the changes. The origin of Russian
  5546. dissent is, therefore, the exact opposite of the origin of English dissent. The raskolniki
  5547. afterward themselves split into more sects, some having a priesthood and some
  5548. being without. Some of these sects degenerated into oddities and indulged in the
  5549. strangest excesses. But the more sober element among the old believers
  5550. incorporates some of the best of the Russian religious spirit and character. Altogether
  5551. these sects numbered some 2 percent of the Christian population of the empire at the
  5552. beginning of the twentieth century. There is an English version of the autobiography
  5553. of the archpriest Awakum.
  5554.  
  5555. 25. Podvizhnik. A podvig is a notable exploit, and the man who performs it is a
  5556. podvizhnik. The terms are applied in the spiritual life to outstanding achievements in
  5557. the life of prayer and ascetic practices, and to those who attain to them.
  5558.  
  5559. 26. Bobil. A landless peasant, hence a miserable poverty- stricken fellow.
  5560.  
  5561. 149,
  5562.  
  5563. 27. Solovetsky. The famous monastery on the group of islands of that name in the
  5564. White Sea. It was founded in 1429 by St. German and St. Sabbas. The former had
  5565. been a monk of Valaam.
  5566.  
  5567. 28. Skeet. A small monastic community dependent upon a large monastery.
  5568.  
  5569. 29. Acathist. One of the many forms of the liturgical hym- nody of the Orthodox
  5570. Church. Its characteristic is praise. There are acathists of Our Lady and of the saints.
  5571.  
  5572. The Kanon is another element which enters into the structure of Eastern Orthodox
  5573. services. Further information on this subject may be found in the writers' article on
  5574. Eastern Orthodox services in Liturgy and Worship, p. 834.
  5575.  
  5576. 30. The original has a note here as follows: "From the author's MS received by
  5577. Father Ambrose of the Dobry Monastery."
  5578.  
  5579. 31. The original has a note here as follows: "In the nineties of the last century
  5580. there died at the Troitskaya Lavra a starets, a layman in his 108th year; he could not
  5581. read or write, but he said the Jesus prayer even during his sleep, and lived
  5582. continually as the child of God, with a heart that yearned for Him. His name was
  5583. Gordi." Troitskaya Lavra is the famous monastery of the Holy Trinity near Moscow,
  5584. founded by St. Sergei in the fourteenth century. The part it played in Russian
  5585. religious life has been compared by Frere in some respects to the Cluniac movement
  5586. (Links in the Chain of Russian Church History, p. 36). The Troitskaya Lavra was
  5587. intimately connected with Russian history, and was the focal point of the national
  5588. movement which drove out the Poles and placed the first Romanov on the Russian
  5589. throne in 1613.
  5590.  
  5591. 32. St. Augustine. The reference is to Dilige, et quod vis fac. St. Augustine, Tract
  5592. on the First Epistle of St. John, Tract VII, Chapter X, paragraph 8, Edition Migne, III,
  5593. p. 2033.
  5594.  
  5595. 33. Otechnik. Lives of the Fathers with extracts from their writings.
  5596.  
  5597. Biographical Notes
  5598.  
  5599. Anthony the Great was born about A.D. 250 in Egypt. As a young man he
  5600. adopted the solitary life of the ascetic and was perhaps the first to withdraw into the
  5601. desert to live a hermit's life. His influence spread widely and he kept in touch with his
  5602. friend St. Athanasius the Great, who wrote his Life.
  5603.  
  5604. 150:
  5605.  
  5606. Basil the Great was bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia in the fourth century. A
  5607. great writer and preacher, he was a reformer also in the spheres of the liturgy and the
  5608. monastic life. The "Liturgy of St. Basil" is used by the orthodox on Sundays in Lent
  5609. and a few other days. Orthodox monks and nuns follow the Rule of St. Basil.
  5610. Blessed Diadokh was bishop of Photice in Epirus. Victor, bishop of Utica, writing in
  5611. the preface to his History of the Barbarity of the Vandals about the year 490, calls
  5612. himself the pupil of Diadokh and speaks in high praise of his spiritual writings.
  5613. Diadokh, therefore, flourished in the second half of the fifth century. His signature
  5614. appears among those attached to the letter from the Epirote bishops to the Emperor
  5615. Leo. Nothing more is known of him.
  5616.  
  5617. Callistus the Patriarch, a disciple of Gregory the Sinaite in the skeet of Magoola
  5618. on Mount Athos, led the ascetic life for twenty-eight years in company with one Mark,
  5619. and especially with Ignatius, with whom he had so great a friendship that "it appeared
  5620. as though but one spirit was in the two of them." Later, after he had been made
  5621. patriarch, he was passing by Mount Athos on his way to Serbia, and during his stay
  5622. in the holy mountain one Maxium foretold his early death. "This starets will not see
  5623. his flock again, for behind him can be heard the funeral hymn, 'Blessed are they that
  5624. are undeftled in the way.'" On his arrival in Serbia, Callistus did, in fact, die. Gregory
  5625. Palamas, in his treatise on the Jesus prayer, speaks very highly of the writings of
  5626. Callistus and Ignatius on the same subject. They lived in the middle of the fourteenth
  5627. century.
  5628.  
  5629. Chrysostom. The most famous of the Greek Fathers. He was born about A.D. 345
  5630. at Antioch in Syria and was trained as a lawyer. At the age of thirty-five, however, he
  5631. was baptized and later ordained. He became archbishop of Constantinople, in which
  5632. office he led a life of ascetic simplicity and was celebrated for his writings and
  5633. sermons. (The name means "golden-mouthed.") He died in 407.
  5634.  
  5635. Ephraem the Syrian. The great Syriac writer, poet, and commentator of the fourth
  5636. century. He was ordained deacon but in humility refused any higher order. The bulk
  5637. of his vast output of literary work was written in verse and upon many varieties of
  5638. theological subjects. He was a notable champion of orthodoxy, especially against
  5639. Marcion and in defense of the creed of Nicaea. He died at Edessa about A.D. 373.
  5640.  
  5641. 151
  5642.  
  5643. Gregory Palamas. A fourteenth-century monk of Athos and the outstanding
  5644. defender on dogmatic grounds of hesychasm (see Simeon the New Theologian), to
  5645. which the Council of St. Sophia gave the official approval of the Orthodox Church in
  5646. 1351. Palamas died as archbishop of Thessalonika in 1359.
  5647.  
  5648. Gregory the Sinaite took the habit in the monastery on Mount Sinai about the year
  5649. 1330. Later he went to Mount Athos, where he stimulated the contemplative life. He
  5650. also founded three great lavras in Macedonia and taught the practice of unceasing
  5651. prayer. Callistus, the patriarch of Constantinople, a former pupil of his, wrote his Life.
  5652.  
  5653. Innocent was one of the great Russian missionaries of the eighteenth century. By
  5654. the appointment of Peter the Great he was consecrated to be the first bishop of
  5655. Peking, but the
  5656.  
  5657. BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES
  5658.  
  5659. Chinese refused to allow the establishment of the bishopric in that city, and Innocent
  5660. became bishop of Irkutsk. He labored as a missionary bishop for some ten years and
  5661. died at Irkutsk in 1731.
  5662.  
  5663. Isikhi was a native of Jerusalem and in his early years a pupil of Gregory the
  5664. theologian. He retired to one of the hermitages in Palestine for some years, but
  5665. became a priest in the year 412 and established a great reputation as a teacher and
  5666. interpreter of holy Scripture. The date of his death is given as 432-433.
  5667.  
  5668. John of Damascus. The famous theologian and hymn writer who lived in Palestine
  5669. in the eighth century and is honored in East and West alike. His great work, The
  5670. Fountain of Knowledge, is concerned with religious philosophy and dogmatic
  5671. theology. A man of immense learning in many fields, he is well known for his three
  5672. treatises in defense of the "images" (icons). One or two of St. John Damascene's
  5673. very large output of hymns are to be found in English hymn books, for example,
  5674. "Come ye faithful, raise the strain," "The Day of Resurrection," and "What sweet of
  5675. life endureth."
  5676.  
  5677. John Karpathisky. Nothing certain seems to be known about this writer. But
  5678. Photius speaks of reading a book which contained, besides writings of Diadokh and
  5679. Nil, a section by John Karpathisky entitled "A consoling word to the monks who have
  5680. turned to him for consolation from India." This had been taken to imply that he was a
  5681.  
  5682. 152
  5683.  
  5684. contemporary of Diadokh and Nil and belongs to the fifth century. Karpathos is an
  5685. island between Rhodes and Crete, and he was presumably either a native of the
  5686. island or lived there for some time.
  5687.  
  5688. Kassian the Roman was born betwepr350 and 360, probably in the neighborhood
  5689. of Marseilles, His parents were well-known people and wealthy, and he received a
  5690. good education. He went to the East and became a monk at Bethlehem. About two
  5691. years later, hearing of the ascetic achievements of the Egyptian
  5692.  
  5693. Fathers, he went with a friend, German, to visit them. This was about the year 390.
  5694. Except for a short visit to their own monastery in 397, the friends stayed among the
  5695. Egyptian hermits until the year 400. In that year they went to Constantinople, where
  5696. they were received by St. John Chrysostom, who ordained Kassian deacon and
  5697. German priest. The two friends were among those who were sent in 405 to Rome by
  5698. the friends of Chrysostom to seek help for him when he was imprisoned. Kassian did
  5699. not return to the East, but spent the rest of his life in his native land, still practicing the
  5700. severe asceticism he had learned in Egypt. He left some twelve volumes on the
  5701. constitution and ordering of the monastic life, written, it is said, at the request of many
  5702. in whom the monasteries he founded inspired great admiration. He died in 435 and is
  5703. commemorated by the orthodox on February 29.
  5704.  
  5705. Macarius the Great (of Egypt) was the son of a peasant and himself a shepherd.
  5706. Feeling a strong attraction to the hermit's life, he retired to a cell near his own village
  5707. and later withdrew with some other monks into the desert on the borders of Libya and
  5708. Egypt. He was ordained priest and became the head of the brotherhood. He suffered
  5709. at the hands of the Arians for his rigid orthodoxy and died in the year 390 in the
  5710. desert at the age of ninety, having spent sixty years in solitude. Miraculous power
  5711. and the gift of prophecy were attributed to him. He left numerous writings on the
  5712. spiritual life. His relics are venerated at Amalfi.
  5713.  
  5714. Mark the Podvizhnik was one of the most notable of the Egyptian Fathers, but
  5715. little is known of his life. He is said to have been mild and gentle, to have had such
  5716. love of the study of holy Scriptures that he knew both the Old and New Testaments
  5717. by heart. He is supposed to have lived beyond the age of a hundred years and to
  5718. have died at the beginning of the fifth century. He left behind him the memory of his
  5719.  
  5720. 153
  5721.  
  5722. deep spirituality and of his devotion to Holy Communion; but few of the numerous
  5723. writings ascribed to him have survived.
  5724.  
  5725. BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES
  5726.  
  5727. Nicephorus the Recluse was a great ascetic of Mount Athos who died shortly
  5728. before 1340. He was the director of Gregory of Salonika (Palamas).
  5729.  
  5730. Nicetas Stethatus was a presbyter of the Studium in the eleventh century and a
  5731. pupil of St. Simeon the new theologian, whose virtues and wisdom he absorbed to
  5732. such an extent that he was said to shine as the twin sun of his teacher.
  5733.  
  5734. Philotheus was igumen (abbot) of the Slav monastic community on Mount Sinai,
  5735. but at what date is not known.
  5736.  
  5737. Simeon the New Theologian died in the first half of the eleventh century. He was
  5738. a monk of the Studium in Constantinople and a great visionary and mystic. His
  5739. visions began when he was a boy of fourteen. The Method (i.e., the hesychast
  5740. method of prayer, the way of using the Jesus prayer) has been attributed to him, but
  5741. Hausherr gives reasons for concluding that he was not the author, though his
  5742. influence contributed to the spread of the method. Various explanations of his name
  5743. have been given, and it has sometimes been translated as "Simeon the young, the
  5744. theologian"; but according to Nicetas Stethatus, who wrote his life, the name recalls
  5745. St. John the divine, and so would mean "the new St. John." An examination of the
  5746. whole subject of the hesychast method and its connection with Simeon is to be found
  5747. in Orientalia Christiana, Vol. ix, No. 36, June-July, 1927.
  5748.  
  5749. St. John of the Ladder, or Klimax, lived for forty years in a cave at the foot of
  5750. Mount Sinai. Then he became abbot of the monastery on the mountain. He died
  5751. about 600. He wrote a book called The Ladder to Paradise, and from this he derives
  5752. his name. The Ladder has been translated into English.
  5753.  
  5754. Theolept. A monk of Mount Athos, and later Metropolitan of Philadelphia. Among
  5755. his pupils at Athos was Gregory Palamas.
Add Comment
Please, Sign In to add comment